Liuena Academy

Liuena Academy

A magical school for those with magical abilities known as Magni. (Complete & Pending Review)

2,075 readers have visited this universe since Polarisbear12 created it.

Heads Up: Completed Storyline!

This universe is marked as COMPLETED, indicating that no further changes will be accepted.

Introduction

Liuena Academy

Image


The Plot
Arc1: Having performed a forbidden art and fusing with his demon, Seagus becomes a terrible monster who causes trouble in the city near the school. Its up to the Academy to stop and figure out a way to defuse Seagus and his demon without killing the two. Will they be able to accomplish this without revealing who they are to the humans.(Complete)

Arc2: While Seagus causes trouble in the city, Li, a spy from a Cult in China by the order of the Cult finds out about the thing in the basement the day before the attack. But this thing isn't normal not even by Magni standards. Li informs the Cult and they order him to release this monstrosity. Upon being released it sneakily scurries about the academy to look for unwary students to attack. Stealing their magical ability, or at least sapping them of their power in some manner. It is some entity that takes on the appearance of what someone fears the most. will the students of the Academy be able to reseal this creature before its too late . . .(Complete)

Arc3: Aberdeen, teen Ghost Hunter in the making goes on a ghost hunt. searching for two ghosts in particular that are out for vengeance. it seems one of them knows Li, could it be that this ghost is one of the many people Li's Cult has assassinated? And who could the other ghost be, will others join Aberdeen on her ghost hunt?(Complete)

Arc4: The students of Ms. Brumfields class have chosen the beach as their destination for their class field trip. Of course it won't just be your normal beach trip, during said trip they'll be conflicts with humans, a service for Connor and even a party at the end of the week. Many things can happen in that time such as the reasoning behind a Magni not having a demon. Who is this strange man who has appeared before Arya saying he knows of where her demon is? Hopefully the students are able to figure this out while having a relaxing trip at the beach.


The Magni
As a child, a Magni is taught to hone in their powers. They don't really gain their full powers until they reach teenage years. Powers have been learned, but not fully controlled, not until they reach adulthood, about the age of 27. No teen has perfectly mastered their powers; they still go bizarre on occasions. Some teens can't even fully use their powers yet. There are 8 basic power areas: wind, earth, water, ice, air, fire, shadow and light (more may be added). Magni have skills in one specific area, such as water or fire.*try not to use the same power area as another character so that way we can have more variety*

A Magni’s Demon
Every kid in Liuena Academy has a demon. Only those with magical abilities can see demons. The demons aren't bigger than their owners until they graduate high school. You demon must be smallish in size. Your demon can have skills in a specific area, such as shadow, fire, ice, wind or water. There are many other areas, but they are usually the same area of skill as their masters. Your demon can be humanoid in looks or more animal like. It can be totally unique or totally generic, it's up to you. Nothing is impossible, as long as they are smallish in size, they should be fine. If you can't find a picture, a good description is fine. Demons are with you since birth but often don’t show themselves until their magni are older, while others never appear to their Magni in their life time. Demons are like a Magni’s guardian, protecting them from otherworldly threats and to guide them on the right path. But because they are demons, they must go back to their own world every once and a while.*note all demons are uniquue to their Magni so they cant be passed down from person to person*

The current Magni
Teacher
Ms.Brumfield||Electricity||Moorwen||Polrisbear12
Boys Dorm
Kirie Askumoto||Electricity||Sprite||Polarisbear12
Jaxon Rhys||Distortion Magic||Tomcat||Shugo Seikatsu
Kieran Flanagan||Shadow||Shadow||Laxnchill
Austin Andrews: Shadow/ Physic||Rabbit||FateWhisperer






School Rules
1. Girls and boys aren’t allowed in each other’s dorms. (I.e. girls in girl’s dorm, boys in boy’s dorm)
2. Must attend breakfast, lunch and dinner.
3. Cannot be outside of school grounds after 8:00 p.m.
4. Must be in bed by 9:00 p.m.
5. Fighting. Bullying, drugs, alcohol or anything related to these is prohibited.
6. Don’t wander down forbidden halls or rooms, they are forbidden for a reason.


Code: Select all
[center][size=400][u][font=FONT OF CHOICE]NAME OF MAGNI HERE[/center][/size][/u][/font]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Age:[/b]AGE HERE
[b]Gender:[/b]GENDER HERE
[b]Element/Type of Magic:[/b]ELEMENT/MAGIC TYPE HERE(PLEASE BE DESCRIPTIVE)
[b]Weapon:[/b]WEAPON IF ANY
[b]Height:[/b]HEIGHT HERE
[b]Weight:[/b]WEIGHT HERE
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
[b]Appearance:[/b]APPEARANCE HERE[/left]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[right][b]Personality:[/b]PERSONALITY HERE[/right]
[left][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/left]
[b]Likes:[/b]LIKE HERE
[b]Dislikes:[/b]DISLIKES HERE
[b]Flaws:[/b]FLAWS HERE
[b]Talents:[/b]TALENTS HERE
[b]Fears:[/b]FEARS HERE
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img]
[b]Bio:[/b]BIO HERE[/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Other:[/b]OTHER HERE[/left]
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][size=400][u][font=FONT OF CHOICE]NAME OF DEMON HERE[/center][/size][/u][/font]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Age:[/b]AGE HERE
[b]Gender:[/b]GENDER HERE
[b]Element/Type of Magic:[/b]ELEMENT/MAGIC TYPE HERE
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
[b]Appearance:[/b]APPEARANCE HERE[/left]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[right][b]Personality:[/b]PERSONALITY HERE[/right]
[left][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/left]
[b]Likes:[/b]LIKE HERE
[b]Dislikes:[/b]DISLIKES HERE
[b]Flaws:[/b]FLAWS HERE
[b]Talents:[/b]TALENTS HERE
[b]Fears:[/b]FEARS HERE
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img]
[b]Bio:[/b]BIO HERE[/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Other:[/b]OTHER HERE[/left]
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]

Toggle Rules

Threads

The First Day at Liuena Academy

the first day and the last class of the new school year. Magni meet new friends along with some old ones. their teacher this year is Ms. Brumfield one of the best there is. its a good thing she teaches the magic class, which as its name states helps Magni control and use their abilities over time.

First Day at the Academy

the first day is always the best here in Liuena Academy. students meet new people as well as piss of a few teachers to start the new school year. its the last classes of the day, magic class in fact that as the name states focuses on helping the Magni learn more about how to use and control their magic.

The Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

GM POST

The end of normal classes was done, and so the Magni were released to their designated classes specifically for them to learn to control their abilities. Magni filled the halls of Liuena Acamdey, the halls full of chatter and accidental slip up of their abilities.

Kirie

One such sixteen year old had that very same problem, but his was a bit more troublesome as he was bound to touch someone in the crowded halls, so every time his arm or shoulder brushed against a shoulder or arm, said person would get a light shock. Very few were lucky to only get a tingle in their arm.

”dammit! Why can’t I just stop shocking everyone, everywhere I go!” came a low tone. Some peple stared at this scrawny boy, with his shock of white hair and wine-red eyes, hidden behind the glare of his oval shaped glasses. Kirie looked around for a brief moment and put in his headphones to listen to some calming music, which helped him stop shocking people.

After the halls more or less cleared out Kirie found the room he was looking for, Room254 or as he liked to call it ”the land of misfits” a smug smile appeared on his face and he stepped into the room that he had been attending for the past few years after his Nana died. Kirie nodded to the teacher, a woman of a well-defined background of Hispanic culture and a bright smile that made anyone’s day. “Have a good summer Kirie?” ”yeah, it would have been fun if Raimei would have just gone with me to the beach” Ms. Brumfield laughed at his words and went back to her work.

you know I don’t mix well with water. What if I did come with you and killed everyone, even you Raimei’s voice never rose beyond that of a loud whisper but you could most definitely hear the fear in her voice. ”yeah, I know but still I missed you. But then again I was so busy with that damn training dad put me through I doubt I would have ever had time for the beach” shaking his head, Kirie leaned back, his hands laced behind his head and took a quick nap waiting for the new as well as old students who would no doubt be a bunch of misfits.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jaxon slowly walked through the crowded halls with slight annoyance as the people here apparently don't know what personal space is, that said he had Tama sitting wrapped around his neck behind his large collar and walked on trying to avoid people as much as possible. 'Feh people... Why are they so touchy when it comes to even strangers, I mean sure friends maybe but a stranger....' shaking this thought from his head Jaxon showed up at the door to the room labelled on his transcript.

"Uh... Hello, I'm Jaxon Rhys I'm new here. Nice to meet you ma'am." After saying this he bowed slightly to the Hispanic teacher and took a seat near the windows and then turned on his music to pass the time in waiting with Tama. With having sat down Tama then jumped out of his collar and sat neatly on his desk and started petting him. "Ugh Tama what am I going to do about you? You're way too friendly with people and it bothers them, you seriously need to learn some self control buddy." Tama upon hearing this only purred and let out a small yawn before laying down on it to watch the door for other people to come in. Hey Jax why don't you try to make friends this year? I mean you're way too solitary it makes me bored when we have nothing to do. Jaxon merely coughed at this idea and simply replied, "I just don't get people, they always try to stick their noses where it doesn't belong and besides I have you to keep me company so I'm perfectly fine right?" To this Tama could only sigh slightly and curled up to watch people walk in.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Giselle Embers
The cheerful redhead walked through the corridors to her next class bright eyed and smiling like a fool. Inbetween her thin pale legs was a small little fix weaving between her legs to keep up. Fuse like half tripped over the fox a few times but she soon grew use to watching her steps. She smoothed some of her red hair and let Vix lead her to her lesson.

"Vix, come on do I really need to attend all these painful torture sessions?" She whined quietly so only the vixen would hear.
"Yes! But you'll like this one, you can use your Element." The shaggy red creature barked in reply. Giselle's eyes lit up with the excitement mainly because she loved using her element and secondly because she could meet some of the newer kids. Giselle had been attending the academy for a while but she still got lost sometimes so she knew how the new kids felt so she took it open herself to help them.

Giselle paused at her classroom door to address the vixen but she was gone already, so the the fiery tempered red head pushed the door open and walked into her class happy but bored. She found herself seat not even looking to see if they'd be anyone next to her. Giselle could feel the teacher's eyes burrowing into her soul waiting for a rebellious move but Giselle rolled her eyes and got comfy in her seat eventually resolving to twirling her flame red hair.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal

"Watch it!" the pink-haired woman- no, child- yelled, as she was hit by yet another person. "I know I'm tiny, but I'm also fairly hard to miss" she grumbled as she side-stepped another person. The small lady danced her way though the crowded corridors, slipping though the groups of people. She only got hit a few more times, and was only almost-trampled once, but it was enough to make her mad.

Of course, when she got mad, her powers began to act up. So, the next person to hit her was suddenly crushed to the floor. She didn't even notice until he screamed, and she quickly apologized before returning the gravity around him back to normal. She made sure to not touch anyone else, but she calmed down soon enough. Ella, the small red panda, hopped onto her light green book-bag. I really can't be here to calm you down all the time, Opal. The creature lazily curled over her shoulder as Opal approached her next class.

Opal smiled happily, now that Ella was there to keep her emotions in check with a fun variety of pheromones, and walked into the classroom. She waved to the teacher and took her seat, taking out her flower-covered notebook in one swift motion. Ella, however, had different ideas, and pounced onto her desk, effectively making it impossible for her to put anything down. Opal rolled her eyes and shooed the russet animal away-- the red panda ducked under her desk and began to paw at Opal's pale legs, causing her to giggle. Opal pulled her legs up and turned around, looking around at the faces of the others in the room.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys

Earnings

0.00 INK

Nina had been released from classes, but that didn't mean anything. She wanted to get her first days homework done. She also wanted to get ahead, so she had figured out from the teachers individual synopsis where each was going, and she planned on having detailed notes on the first three chapters.

You know, you could actually try to make friends, Nina, Came the windy, hooting voice of Castiel, her own personal conscious. People might actually like you if you made an effort...

Nina sighed, her bangs flying off her forehead as she did. "Don't you think I've thought about that?" She mutters in irritation. "I don't particularly want to make friends, however. I want to figure out how to control my magic and how to make myself a better person," she repeats for about the hundred and twentieth time. Castiel hooted his disagreement, but doesn't protest.

Nina looks at her watch. She had exactly nineteen minutes to get from the library to her personal magic class. Nina went up to the librarian, explained that she was leaving her normal school work on a specific desk and that she would be back after her specific class. The librarian nodded, but said nothing.

Better hurry, little miss perfect! You're going to be late! Her owl-demon hooted. Nina hushed him with her hand and took off at a light run, trying to get to her class on time. She came to the door she was assuming was her class and stepped through. Nina checked her watch and smiled triumphantly. She had exactly five minutes and forty-six seconds to spare.

Nina looked around. No one else was there yet, so she took a seat near the front. There was something written on the board, which Nina immediately started to copy the words down into a purple notebook labeled "Magic and How to Control Yourself".

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Alexis Saitou

Alexis could practically hear Shadow's disapproving gaze bore into her as she failed to stifle a yawn. The two sauntered down the hall though it was quite difficult with the several new first years scrambling up and down the halls trying to find their classes. She simply smirked at the new students' distress, some even losing control of their abilities. Smoke came off of fire elemental students' clothes, some had clothes soaked to the bone, others had their shadows changing shape every few seconds, though most acted as if it were normal, which it was in this school.

"I'm beyond glad we don't have to go through all that again." She uttered, all the while prodding a water elemental student from a lightning controller to keep another unwanted power surge from happening.

"You were one of the worst offenders, you had little to barely decent control on either element you took under your wing." Shadow replied.

"Which is exactly why I attend this class every day." The duo entered the room of their last class of the day.

Alexis stopped by the front desk to greet the teacher with a small smile in comparison to the one she flashed towards her student. "Hi Ms. Brumfield, I look forward to spending another year with you."

"Same Alexis, hi there Shadow." The Hispanic greeted, leaning down to pat the husky's head.

The Magni and Demon took seats furthest away from the sunshine pouring in through the windows. Alexis softly waved her hand in a fanning motion, in cue a cool breeze gently whipped through the room effectively lowering her body temperature. Her twin sapphire orbs peaked at the other occupants of the room. Three of which looked vaguely familiar. Out of the remaining two she didn't exactly recognize, one was hunched over in this rather feeble posture, she could deduce he was most likely a first year. The other was scribbling down notes, though she couldn't exactly pin-point if the girl was a first year or not.

"You should take a few pointers from her, study more often." Shadow murmured under his breath.

"Fat chance, buddy." She countered, scratching behind his ear playfully. She leaned in her chair, burrowing her head in her arms, she tried to lull herself back to her disturbed sleep from her previous classes. After a couple seconds just laying there however, she could tell it was impossible to go back to her slumber, instead she closed her eyes to take a rest. "Tell me when the bell rings."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


Aberdeen steadily walked through the halls of the school to her final class, the Magic class. She carefully eyed each person that passed by from the corner of her eyes while making sure not to maintain eye contact, otherwise she would be forced to have a conversation with them. Being new in school, she realized she was going to attract some attention but Aberdeen just looked forward towards her destination, fist clenched, boots tapping against the floor in a steady beat, and her long violet tinted raven hair flowing behind her. Luciana on the other hand was eyeing all the students, deciding who would be her next target for stalking and giving a small smile and a moan indicating she was contemplating such things. One stern look from Aberdeen signaled to Luciana, "Not now," and Luciana looked down casted as she walked with Aberdeen, disappointed that she was strictly told not to stalk anyone, at least for the time being.

Unfortunately, one of the female students that happened to cross Aberdeen's path gave her a long stare, causing Aberdeen to shy away by turning invisible. It was then that Aberdeen decided to pick up the pace and get to her destination in less than ten minutes or she would faint on the spot. After dashing through the halls with people looking confused over where the sound of clanking boots came from, Aberdeen opened the door to her class. The few people that were seated there looked at her dumbfounded since it appeared to them that the door just opened itself and a ghost walked in. "Heh, with my powers I guess I'm pretty ghost like," Aberdeen thought. Six minutes into her invisibility time limit, Aberdeen picked a spot in the back of the class where she would be able to observe the rest of the students, their mannerisms, and their personalities. Just as her time limit became less than a minute, a student tried to sit at her spot, but then Aberdeen made herself visible again, looked forward and asserted, "Seat's taken." Aberdeen then turned her head and gave her characteristic creepy smile whispering, "You can sit next to me. I promise I won't contemplate the many ways to kill you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Hodgic
Alvor waited a bit before heading out of the class when the bell rang. "Well I think that is long enough," Alvor said as his guardian demon appeared beside him sitting. "Well Tor, ready to head to the next class?" With a nod the dog-like creature stood up and turned towards the door. Alvor made his way to the next class where he would learn to better control his abilities.

As he walked through the hallway, still quite crowded Alvor brushed against several people. Though thanks to his clothes he needn.t worry about using his power on them. The only bit, for the most part, the showed was some of his hair and his face. It wasn't long before he made his way to the next classroom.

There were already some people here, most of which he didn't recognize. "Hey there, the name's Alvor. Hope we can all get along during this year." Alvor had a wide smile on his face, though his silent demon dog guardian was quiet as he stood next to his Magni.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys

Earnings

0.00 INK

Hope we can all get along during this year! Castiel mocked in a hoot. Nina shot him a warning glance, but the owl was already swooping over the dog, trying to irritate him. Nina glared, letting out a low whistle. Castiel hooted in irritation, refusing to leave the dog alone. Leave me be, Nina! Let me have fun!

Nina sighed, going back to her notes. She cringed when she heard the girl murmur something about killing people. Air was a passive element, and Nina hated confrontation. As a breeze came through the classroom, Nina relaxed. However, she must have relaxed to much, and suddenly the wind was gale force as she remembered a time last year when she had destroyed the gymnasium with a tornado.

Castiel hooted in warning, trying to get her out of the daze she had fallen into that had caused the winds. When he couldn't get her attention, he clawed her arm, making her yelp. The wind died down and Nina's face went bright red. "Sorry," She squeaked in terror. "Sorry...I'm really bad at controlling this...thing...gift...magic...whatever it is," she stood, grabbing her notebook and moving from the front of the class out to the hall to take a deep breath and calm down.

You could have killed everyone! They all look like they just sat through a wind storm! Castiel scolded as he followed her out of the room. Nina looked like she could cry and she swatted at Castiel. Go back in the room. You're probably missing something important, smarty pants, Castiel teased, making Nina smile a bit. The girl walked back into the room, sat in her desk again, and went back to her notes.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jayson had to rush down the hall to her next class, which she was now officially late to. Her demon was running beside her but it took less energy and effort for him to do so. "You know Jayson you'd be better off working on your athletic abilities rather than nature." Her cat said mockingly. She was too busy running to shoot a glare at him. "Shut up Puru I'm already late I don't need your commentary." Jayson stated to the cat now a bit ahead of her as she ran down the hall trying to gain more speed. She finally stopped in front of the classroom she was supposed to be in.

"Here goes nothng." Jayson whispered to no in particular but Puru rolled his eyes before clawing at her leg as a signal to open the door. Jayson sighed once more before opening the door and looking into the classroom. She had just been enrolled so she wasn't familiar with anyone there. She cleared her throat awkwardly before she made her way to the back of the classroom. She made no eye contact with anyone and sat at a random desk as quietly as she could manage in an effore not to bring attention to herself.

Jayson took out her notebook and a pen then placed them neatly on the desk. She ran her black-painted fingernails through her raven-colored hair in nervousness while Puru lied next to the desk on his stomach making himself perfectly at home. Jayson rolled her eyes as she saw how comfortable he had become while she was a nervous wreck trying, and so far succeeding, in keeping her normal nonchalant composure.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Hodgic
Hallow Tor complete ignores the owl (Castiel) that flies around him, almost as if it didn't exist. And as far as he was concerned the owl didn't exist.

Alvor chuckled a bit at the owl's attempt to bother Hallow, "So Tor, shall we find a spot to sit?" Alvor started toward a spot towards the center. He sat down on the desk with his feet on the chair; Hallow sat down next to the chair before starting to fade out to his own home. Alvor gave out a light sigh as Hallow vanished. "He really doesn't like being in this plane of existence," muttered Alvor under his breathe. He knew Hallow was a great guardian, made clear by him coming when it was needed, but he didn't stay too much longer than that.

Alvor seemed to relax quite a bit, to the point where most people would have started to use their magic by now. However, Alvor seemed to be keeping everything completely under control. "So, when is the teacher supposed to get here?" Alvor seemed to be getting close to being bored. By the tone of his voice it was obvious.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Students parted around a single boy. He would have been walking with his brother, however, their last period wasn't the same, hell, none of their classes were. Their teachers had separated them in an attempt to cut down on their pranks. It hadn't worked. The only thing it did was keep them from meeting up as often as they would have liked. Regardless, he walked through the hallways with a massive smile on his face, waving to everyone he knew, and even the kids he didn't. Connor was well-liked by most for his amiable and humorous personality as well as his ample disregard for the rules. He wasn't a destructive, or particularly vicious kid, he just a clown with a big heart. He also happened to be a devious and... creative prankster. On his shoulder was perched a fox, of the fennec variety to be precise. This fox's name was Hans, and he was Connor's demon. Strangely enough, it spoke. "Do we really have to go to this meeting? I thought we did stuff like this last year. We both know it's going to be incredibly boring." Connor chuckled, shaking his head and nearly dislodging his little partner. "Now, now Hans. We both also know that it's important to go to these meetings. We're getting assigned to a new teacher this year. Last year's advisor decided she needed a break from us, remember?" Connor chided, to which Hans only scoffed.

"Feh, she was too twitchy to begin with, whoever put her in charge of you and your miscreant brother was touched in the head." Hans supplied, making Connor sputter and cough he laughed so hard. Once more, Connor moved in such a manner as to unseat his little fox, still Hans clung onto his master with supernatural dexterity. "Be nice now, Hans. She was perfectly respectable, she was just trying too hard while we weren't trying hard enough." Connor countered, to which Hans ceded. "Welp, I dunno about you, but I'm lost. What say we find the place the easy way?" Connor asked, to which Hans nodded vigorously.

At that, Connor slipped into the bathroom, he walked into a stall without locking the door behind him, instead, he just closed the door. He didn't sit, or even use the bathroom, instead, Connor clapped his hands. Slowly, he felt his power flow through him and in a few moments the magic began to unfold. Connor liked to keep his magic a secret. It was common knowledge that Connor was a Water-type Magni and what he lacked in talent, he made up for with enthusiasm. Secretly though, Connor's true area of expertise, was shapeshifting. Only Hans and Kieran knew. If word got out that the single best prankster in the school could be a tiny little rabbit or a humongous rhinoceros, then his reputation as a silent and perfect prank assassin would be tarnished. Connor could transform into any mammal of his choosing. In a very short amount of time, Connor's body shrunk to a fraction of its size, his arms and fingers lengthening while the rest of his body shrunk. Soon, Connor was a bat. A small, vampire bat to be exact. He slipped out of his clothes, which Hans readily scooped up, and began echolocating, the sound forming a sonic map of the area in his head. He fluttered his way up and over to an open air vent, slipping inside the school's infrastructure without a sound. Hans followed soundlessly behind him, jumping up into the vent with ease, all the while carrying Connor's clothes on his back. Using his vastly enhanced senses of smell and hearing, Connor effortlessly located the room he was supposed to meet up in.

While still in the ceiling, Connor had Hans lay his clothes out and slipped back into them while he was still a bat. Then, after snapping his jaws, Connor released the spell. He quickly grew back to his regular size, his clothes fitting over the top of his body like a glove. However, once transformed, Connor was far too heavy for the fragile ceiling tiles to support. He fell through with a loud crash, flipping over in mid-air to land on his belly with an exaggerated grunt. As the dust around him settled, Hans decided that would be the most opportune time to jump down, announcing their presence. He landed on top of Connor's head with a small affectionate yip, coercing another groan out of the winded Connor. At that, he rose as quickly as he could, comically unsettling Hans, who fell off and over his shoulder as Connor rose. "You idiot!" Connor yelled at Hans, fake anger filling his voice. "Of all the places to land, you chose my head?" Hans rose, shaking the dust off of his body. "Of course, that was the only thing soft enough to break my fall." Hans said, completely deadpan. The pair stared at each other for a while before breaking out into raucous laughter. Hans jumped into Connor's arms and they hugged. "I suppose I can forgive you, ya useless furball." "And I you, oh smelly and worthless one."

It was at this point they realized they were not the only ones in the room. "He he... oops?" Connor said with a shrug, a sheepish smile on his face. "I guess with is where the meeting is, eh? Well, good news Hans, our map of the ceiling is accurate!" Connor exclaimed. "Excellent news." Hans said monotonously. "The gods of pranking smile upon us." Hans said, finishing their joke. "Oh! Alvor! Hey buddy, what's up?" Connor asked, recognizing his roomie.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran was a little grumpy, his first day of school was almost over, and he had only seen his brother at lunch. He had so many plans for pranks that he needed to talk to him about. He had plenty of friends, as a result for his blatant disregard for school rules, and currently he was standing outside the bathrooms talking to a few them and postponing going to class. They talked about classes an suddenly a rather attractive girl walk buy, He saw his brother walk in to the bathroom with a determined look and chuckled. After which he decided to make his own way to the meeting. He looked down at Nox, who was in his hound form, choosing, to anyone onlooking it would look like they had no shadows, "You ready to go to class? At least we DO have this class with Connor, even if none of we don't share any of our other classes." Nox simply nodded at him, Kieran looked back up at his friends whom he was talking to, "I'm gonna catch you guys later, apparently Connor thinks we should actually study and go to class this year. Dad always said we were smarter than our grades show, guess he wants to see if it's true."

With that Nox and Kieran transformed themselves into shadows on the wall and sped off to class, traveling on the walls to avoid the mass of students they would have otherwise had to fight their way through. Upon arrival instead of opening the door they simply moved to the floor and went under the door. They didn't materialize on the inside either, instead they went to the back of the room and watched I know Connor had something planned with that look on his face, and I gotta see it he thought to himself. Nox made his way to the ceiling however, probably because he thought it would be funny if someone saw a shadow on the ceiling, unfortunately no one glanced up. Suddenly an area of ceiling on the other side of the room broke and with a loud thud Connor came crashing down, followed by Hans.

"You idiot! Of all the places to land, you chose my head?" / "Of course, that was the only thing soft enough to break my fall." / "I suppose I can forgive you, ya useless furball." / "And I you, oh smelly and worthless one." The two bickered with each other laughing before they saw the other people in the room boopin-ass Connor always gotta make an entrance he thinks to himself again, barely keeping from chuckling.
He he... oops?" / "I guess with is where the meeting is, eh? Well, good news Hans, our map of the ceiling is accurate!" / "Excellent news." / "The gods of pranking smile upon us." / "Oh! Alvor! Hey buddy, what's up? Hans and Connor finish their playful banter and begin to assimilate into the crowd.

Time to make my own entrance. Kieran thought and apparently Nox though the same thing cause he dropped onto the desk of a girl near the front of the classroom, giving her quite a scare before laughing and walking to the back of the room. At the back of the room Kieran literally walked off the wall. "Dammit Nox! You need to tell me when you're doing something like that, I totally could have thought of something funnier for you to do." He smiled at his hound who walked over to him and they laughed. "Connor I'm glad to see your map worked, maybe next time you'll let me use it, those hallways are hell." He said to his brother giving him a smile as his brother knew full well he didn't walk here.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

After the crash of the ceiling and the drop of another kid, yet again from the ceiling, Jaxon just coughed and shielded Tama from the mass of dust and plaster. "Ugh idiots... No matter where you go you always have people like them eh?" Jaxon then started shaking his head as he saw Tama stand up with bright eyes. Tama then chased down the fox and the boy who crashed and started to introduce himself, "H-hey Tama what do you think you're doing?" Jaxon then stood up and raced over to the new kid and the fox as well. After reaching the pair he hid his mouth behind the collar of his shirt and picked up Tama and quickly apologized, "I'm sorry, Tama here kind of likes to talk to whoever he finds interesting." After saying this he put Tama inside the collar of his shirt and awkwardly held out his hand. "Well my name is Jaxon Rhys, as we're to be classmates you can call me Jax."

Also after saying this Tama peeked his head to the girl jotting down notes. "You do know there's nothing being said right?" he quickly said to the girl and jumped out of Jaxon's collar to see what she was writing down. "My name's Tama nice to meet you ma'am." He then looked to the owl and smiled. "You seem like a pretty trustworthy guardian so I hope we can be friends." To this Jaxon's face went dark. 'Oh man how am I going to go through school with Tama just doing what he pleases? I seriously need to teach him something called personal space...' After shaking his head he just sat beside Connor and called Tama back over before blushing slightly and hiding his face in his collar.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Had she been snoozing again? Snoozing again.

Big deal...

Meant she had plenty time to navigate to the next class without little smurfs scurrying about, and risk electrocution, drowning, or being set on fire. Or worse.

Stumbling through the door, a – somewhat – tall figure ruffled the jagged mess of a blonde hairdo as a elongated yawn of possible boredom escaped the large gaping hole that was her mouth.

Same shit. Different year. With regular classes done and over with, all that was left to attend was..

Magic Classes

“You best pay attention Melody. A sloth does not make for a great Magni.” She said with the same tone one would use when annoyed by someone, wiggling her finger and furrowing her brow to mimic a disapproving teacher.

*Plop*

…..

Yuuuuck!

Melody wiped the residue of a popped bubble from her cheek, not even taking the trouble to look to her left as it. Just. Wasn't. A. Surprise. Any. More.

“Melly!” Rang a gentle, high-pitched singing voice, the warm and welcoming smooch enough indication that Lorelei had come back.

“Hi, Lore.” The Magni greeted gently rubbing the mermaid-like creature – A Siren, actually – on her little cheek.

“Lorelei will go with Melly to Magni Class, yes? Yes?” The demon pleaded, forming another bubble, this time filled with water around herself and her microscopically small pet fish.

Melody nodded, managing a smile in the corner of her mouth as she navigated to the class-room.

…...

“Hello, ma'am.”

“Hello Melody, hi Lorelei.” The always so joyful teacher greeted, getting a mere lazy wave in return from Melody, though a bubble-popping smooch from Lorelei.

At first sight of the flock of chaotic students, Melody re-adjusted her silver headphones over her ears – Which was code for, don't talk to me -- briefly tapping the Star-prints that were on the sides that housed a series of buttons. Pressing play, the blonde smiled contently at the scrambled mix of Techno music blasting through her ears.

Seat... Seat... Seat. Seat! Melody dropped somewhere in the corner, forcing herself to ignore whatever lay on the path between her and a lovely make-shift bed, and closed her eyes when she had found one near the back of the room, leaning back to have the chair rest against the wall.

Lorelei, however, had decided to do some exploring. Stationary exploring, mind you. Lorelei hardly took the opportunity to go more than half an inch away from her Magni. A whole lot of new demons. Though a few she did recognize from last year.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo

Venice was leaning against a section of wall outside his next class. His slender fingers flicked the delicate pages of his book with utmost care and attention, his eyes quickly scanning over the words as his reading pace was faster than the average person while other students shuffled past him, sometimes even over him which didn't bother Venice- so long as no one got near his books. It was comedic to watch from afar how students would step on his shoes and he wouldn't flinch, excluding raising his arms to and fro to avoid the book coming into contact with anyone but himself. When the mayhem died down, the book would be brought back to chest level, and he'd be reading it like nothing ever happened.

"What are you reading?"

A curious question posed by a curious-looking child, who was actually a demon. He looked very much like an ordinary child, the only distinctive feature possibly being his blood red eyes as he stared up at the Magni hoping for an answer as an answer wasn't guaranteed particularly when this Magni had his nose lost in a book.

"30 Ways to Manipulate a Demon, fascinating topic isn't it?"

Venice replied, his tone rather neutral as he continued to flick over another page. His long green hair flowed to the side like silk as a breeze entered through the windows but his eyes remained firm and concentrated on the wisdom written down on page 14. Unfortunately for him, his demon child was growing bored at observing the masses and class was soon to begin.
Venice inhaled deeply before deciding to shut his book. As much as he disapproved of leaving a good book unfinished, it would have to be left for another time. The book turned out to be small enough to be pocketed. He then adjusted the hat on his head as the breeze from earlier had moved it slightly, then proceeded to lean down a bit in order to tighten the bright red ribbon tying back Jenkins; his demon child's hair.

"Good to go, sir?"

Sometimes, it seemed like Jenkins only made conversation with questions. Venice nodded in response, looking down at the demon with cold emotionless eyes that shined like glass, despite his emotions towards the demon being the opposite and Jenkins knew better than to think of Venice as just a cold-hearted Magni.
Venice led, and Jenkins followed. They were an odd looking pair considering from their school experience, it looked as if the majority of demons were in animal forms whereas Jenkins looked for the most part human. He had been mistaken as a student like Venice far too many times to count as well.
Venice opened the door to the classroom in a casual manner, not making eye contact with anyone including the teacher. In fact, Venice walked past the teacher as if she didn't exist and took a seat next to a random student (Aberdeen) while Jenkins sat crossed-legged on the floor in front of his desk. It was their usual routine in this class at the very least. Venice quietly cleared his throat as he looked out of the corner of his eyes at just who he was sitting next to.
It turned out to be a female with dark hair as long as his and violet eyes that spoke volumes of what was it.. loneliness maybe? Venice wasn't one to judge, and he had too poor a level of understanding on other humans to even attempt to judge so all he could do was look away and patiently await the start of class.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Lila Kyoto


Making her way through the emptying hallways, Lila biting her lip; wondering whether she would be late for class.
Hideaki was hot at her heels and seemed to be moaning on about one thing or the other although Lila really couldn't bring herself to listen so early in the morning.
patting down her skirt the girl was filled with a small bubble of excitement - Every new term brought up that same orb of happiness and, unlike some of her classmates, she was glad to be back.

If anything, Lila was relieved that the halls were fairly empty seeing as when she got quite as excited as she was right now, her power seemed her make her, glow of sorts which to people looking at her would most probably burn their eyes - Like looking directly into the sun for too long, you would start seeing splatters in your vision and be forced to look away.

'Hurry up!' Hideaki whispered to Lila and Lila alone, 'You're going to be so late on your very first day back!'
And rather than argue with him - Which is what she would most usually do - Lila decided that he was most probably right and zoomed on, finally finding the room marked '254'.
And yet before she opened the door, Lila stopped short, causing Hideaki to ram into her legs, frowning Hideaki rolled his eyes after seeing what she was doing - The small girl was getting sweets out of her bag, now of all times!
Grinning, Lila popped a strawberry lolly-pop into her mouth and opened the door to the classroom, grinning into Hideaki's disapproving face.

After gleefully greeting her teacher, the pink haired girl turned to face her class and smiled at everyone, letting her natural out-going aura spill out and she greeted everyone with a collective "Hiya!"
Hopefully soon she would find some friends that wouldn't be quite as annoying as Hideaki.
Glancing around the room, she looked to see where the free seats were.
She also noticed Aberdeen, the new girl who seemed very mysterious but that wouldn't scare her off, in fact she was often way too much for people. Maybe she could befriend the girl, besides she was new she Lila knew she would be looking for friends - Just possible not ones like Lila. But one thing was certain, boy could Lila persist.

Finding a similarly pink haired girl sitting alone, she recognized Opal - Her roommate - and walked over to her, stopping to greet Aberdeen despite the fact the girl was venturing in and out of visibility, and sitting down heavily in her seat as Hideaki ventured over to Ella, whom was under Opal's legs, and gave her a nod in greeting.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Aidrid Dracnare

"A whole new life. Great isn't it?" Decenti asked as he flew above the crowds that almost stopped Aidrid from moving. "Mischief to be made and friends to meet. Wait, your not still angry are you?" He flew slightly lower to get a look at Aid's face. The face that still displayed rage created by the events that occurred during the last lesson. "Yes I'm still angry, you launched a pencil at the teacher!" Aidrid yelled out to the boy that was still flying above his head. People didn't really notice him as his surrounding were far to load for a single noise to stand out unless you were within a meter of it's source.

Next class up was all about magic. Something which was very new to Aid. So far it was just like any other school day, regular classes and hiding his power from everyone. There was no real reason for keeping his power a secret but he still did so. As he approached the class room, where this strange class was being held, he looked up to Deck. Receiving a huge grin he spoke. "No messing around you." A warning from Aid, not worth ignoring. But you used to be so fun...

He entered through the wooden door frame, curious to see what was inside. There wasn't anything fancy to be seen just a small class of students and a female teacher standing at the front. Aid and Deck didn't know anyone in the classroom as the hadn't met many people today. Finally, Deck landed softly on his feet and yelled out, "hey!" to everyone in the room. Aid firmly tapped his shoulder, not wanting him to draw too much attention to them. He hadn't seen many Demons like him around the school so Aid was nervous that everyone would see he was different and stare.

The teacher politely said, "Good afternoon." to which Aid replied with a simple nod before walking towards where Decenti had ran off too. It was a seat next to a white haired guy that looked to be around his age. Aid just took the seat and got comfortable to wait for the lesson to begin. Meanwhile, Deck jumped onto the desk playfully. "Quiet." Aid whispered to him as he turned his head to look at some of the other Magni in the room.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Giselle Embers
Giselle paid little attention to her surrondings taking more amusement in clicking her fingers to create little sparks of fire like a lighter. She smiled and turn ed the flame white hot then back to a cool blue amusing herself.

She seemed oblivious to the lesson the teacher was trying to teach and her eyes were fixed on the flame as if she was entranced by some kind of spell. She felt the Teacher burrowing theireyes at her and her fingers pressed together and the flame was replaced with a small wisp of ash grey smoke.

She sighed looking annoyed and uncomfortable without her flame. She silently wished Vix was with her but Vix wasn't going to 'distract Giselle from her education' as Vix claimed it to be everytime Giselle begged not to be left alone during a lesson. She frowned because she could pratically here Vix's nagging tone in the back of her mind.

Despite being irritating Giselle knew she'd never be whole if she didn't have Vix, it was like Giselle was the body but Vix was the soul. Giiselle sighed missing her demon. Vix wasn't just her 'side-kick' but her best friend and her mother and sister all rolled into one. Giselle gave the teacher a bored look trying to see if she could actually tolerate this lesson but the moment she opened her ears she ended up closing them again to the sound of lecturing teachers.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal

Opal was fairly busy, making a small pen float in the air. Most people think that- because of her power- that should be easy for her. But no, it was not, because she had to keep changing the gravity ever so slightly to keep it from going to far up or down. Her face was set in a pout and her eyes in deep concentration. She was in her own little bubble- that is, until she heard an overly-energetic "Hiya!" from the room. A smile broke out over her face- she had been wondering when the ever-the-ball-of-energy Lila would show up. Opal let the pen fall over the surface of the desk, back into it's normal weight.

"Hey!" Opal smiled at Lila when she nodded. Ella and Hideaki seemed to be weaving in between her legs, having some sort of conversation. Opal reached down and pulled the animals up by the scruffs of their necks and put them beside her, causing Ella to growl. She had messed up her hair, again, and Ella had spent so much time getting it into the right, perfectly flat, shape. Opal was getting tired of having to avoid trampling the animals, though, so it was okay. She smiled at Hideaki and took two caramel candies out of her book-bag and plopped one in her mouth. She gave Ella the other one, who immediately began to lick at it, never picking it up into her paws. That would be sticky.

When Ella and Hideaki went back to doing whatever they were doing- probably trading stories about the last time their pink-haired child got into trouble (She wasn't paying attention)- Opal turned to the owner of the small black cat. "How was your year?" she whispered quickly.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


As Aberdeen waited for classes to begin, more Magni began to show up, and some of them did it through the strangest ways. While some Magni made it a point to enter the room normally and greet the class, a Magni made his grand entrance by crashing in from the ceiling (Connor) followed by another Magni walking off the wall at the back of the room (Kieran). Aberdeen admits that it’s kind of cool what the other Magni can do with their powers and wonders whether her powers would be of any use. She felt a bit embarrassed at herself feeling insecure at how weak of a power level she must be at.

While Aberdeen was resting her head on her hand, she heard someone clearing their throat softly and looked to her left. Her dark violet eyes observed a student with cyan green eyes and long light green hair to match (Venice). She nearly mistaken the student for a female due to his long hair but upon further scrutiny Aberdeen realized he was a male. He seemed to turn away upon Aberdeen noticing that he was peering towards her, making her assume that she must have had some creepy smile again that spooked him and made him turn away.

Afterwards another student, a bubblegum haired girl (Lila), stopped to greet Aberdeen just before she walked over to a similarly pink haired female student (Opal). It seemed that the two were already acquainted with each other since both Magni and their demons were engaged in conversation with each other. Aberdeen tried to pretend to be nonchalant, but loneliness crept into her skin as she observed each of the students grouping together and having their own small conversations, being totally oblivious as to whether classes started or not. Although Aberdeen didn’t like to speak much, she did want to have friends, but didn’t know if any one of these people would be willing to befriend a girl with weird tastes in the occult and death. It matched her though because of her powers of the Spirit, but it made her worried that her powers would also alienate her, even in a magic based school. Aberdeen was already shunned in her old school after she was found talking to herself in the girl’s bathroom and she did not want to repeat the experience again. Little did the students know that Aberdeen was in conversation with her long dead sister, Brooklyn, whom she likes to refer to as Brook. One of the reasons she loves her magic is that it allows her to talk to Brook and ask her for advice and comfort when she needed it. It seemed that Brooklyn felt that Aberdeen was in that time of need for she made an appearance to the seat at the right of Aberdeen that was unoccupied.

“Abby, aren’t you going to try and make some friends?”

Aberdeen carefully pretended to talk to her demon Luciana, who was in front of Brooklyn, to make it seem as though she was in conversation with her demon. Her voice was subdued so as to not give her insecurities away.

“I’m not sure, Brook. It seems that everyone is either busy or in their own conversations. Plus who would want to befriend a freak like me?”

“Abby, you know you’re in a school FULL of freaks right? Plus there’s a guy right next to you that seemed to have been interested in you if he took the time to notice you, right? Try him!

Aberdeen gazed at the cyan-eyed male student at her left, admitting that she did want to try at least a hello or her version of hello at least. Little did she notice Brooklyn winking at Luciana and Luciana motioning to the demon of the boy (Jenkins). Suddenly she heard a moan sounding like “Uugghhh!!” and knew that to be Luciana’s voice. She woke up from her spaced out self and noticed that Luciana was attempting to converse with Jenkins, but she couldn’t tell whether or not Jenkins was comfortable with Luciana’s mode of speech. Luckily, Luciana clued her in through telepathic conversation and said that she was demonstrating to Jenkins that she couldn’t speak well verbally, but speaks her best through telepathy. Aberdeen then realized what Luciana was doing and decided this was her chance. However, Aberdeen was so nervous that all she could do was poke the guy at his shoulders, gaze at him with a serious demeanor, and softly utter the word, “Hi,” as though she was the one that had trouble communicating verbally instead of Luciana.

(AMWD)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Keiran was laughing at his joke with his brother, knowing full well that there was no map to borrow. As he laughed he look around the room, he saw quite a few students here already many of whom were already engaged in their own conversations, one girl looked like she was having trouble talking to other students, and not wanting to frighten her, Kieran decided to let her move at her own pace, and left her alone. Hmm, whats that Kieran thought as he scanned the room and found a girl attempting to sleep on her desk. "Well we can't have that can we Nox?" Kieran said glancing down at the hound who stoop obediently next to him and Nox nodded back to him. Kieran walks over to her, with Nox following at his heel.

He contemplates saying hello, but decided that he had better plans. He brings his face down close to her and examines her face, she has relatively short dark hair, and tan skin. Hmm she's not unattractive at all. He thinks, and then he raises his and and pokes her cheek a few times "Hello? Hello? Anybody home? No more sleeping it's time for social hour! Come on time to make friends with all your classmates. Knowing this school they picked a real hard ass to teach class this year, last year's professor got kinda fed up with nonsense so you won't have time to make friends during class." Not getting a response began to poke her face again "Come on it's time to wake up. Nox come help me out here." As he said this he pulled his face away from hers and Nox put his front paws and face on the desk and then licked her cheek "Wake up, Kieran is being annoying again and he won't stop until you respond." he said with a slight chuckle before licking her face a second time and waiting for a response. Kieran stood and smiled as Nox licked the girls face. Man she is either going to kill me or laugh this off as a joke, I hope it's the second, I don't like pissing people of but a sleeping target is just to irresistible a smile forms on his face as he thinks this, realizing just how bad of an idea this might have been only makes the situation much more entertaining to him. "Shut up Nox, don't paint me as a bad guy I just like making new friends." He says with laugh and awaits a response from the girl, he was certain she would awaken now after all of their pestering.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Alexis Saitou


Alexis began to regain consciousness when a slobbery, wet tongue hit her cheek. As if a reflex, her hand whipped out and caught the offender's muzzle in her hand, though careful not to cause any harm. She kept her hand on the dog's mouth as she yawned, still haven't opened her eyes.

"I thought I made you stop doing that a long time ago, Sha..." She drifted off when she found that the Demon wasn't the one she was expecting. She looked down at her own, and found Shadow just staring at the two who disturbed her sleep, as if conflicted with what to do.

Alexis turned her gaze to the tall Magni with a head of dark turquoise (Kieran). She propped herself up with an arm; chin on hand and simply gave him a 'Why the hell would you do that?' look, all the while, speaking telepathically to Shadow.

Why didn't you stop them? Alexis deadpanned.

They weren't necessarily causing you harm, and you needed to wake up, you're in class. Shadow countered, giving what appeared to be a shrug.

So you let a complete stranger walk up to me, and let his Demon lick me awake? She flashed him an incredulous look.

... Precisely. Shadow responded.

Thanks a lot. Alexis muttered in her mind sarcastically.

"I'm sorry, do I know you?" Alexis asked. As she did, she couldn't help but notice the dark hair made him look somewhat similar to her older male siblings, but shook off the thought. She always had felt a pang of homesickness when she first came to Liuena, no matter how many years she had come to this school.

I noticed it too. Shadow uttered in her mind. The resemblance, I mean.

The Saitou was curious as to what element this guy had. Then noticed the shadow, or lack there of, that he didn't have. Alexis glanced over to the desk under her hand and noticed her own on the wood that formed from the light off of the incandescent light bulbs ahead of them. That definitely wasn't normal.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo

Earnings

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo


Venice waited for the lesson to begin patiently, his eyes staring straight ahead of him at nothing in particular. Considering Liuena Academy wasn't ordinary as the class started to fill up with other Magni and their demons, many things were happening all at once besides plain bicker and chatter amongst peers. Venice had been studying at this school for only a year. It had been his first year in a school environment entirely but by now, it was just daily routine setting in. Despite all the magic surrounding him, he was closed off in his own world and didn't react to any of it as he stared on with eyes focused forward. Unlike the other students who had already started exhibiting their elements before the class even began, Venice was modest and did no such thing. In fact, it wouldn't be a surprise if nobody knew what his element was despite the fact he had been attending for a year. He had no friends to speak of or to, and he wasn't sure of the chances of other students observing him when the time came to demonstrate those powers for class exercises.

But perhaps it wasn't just modesty, but a level of insecurity in his ability to control those powers. He preferred to practice alone and out of sight but was certain that even if he did master an area of potential or unlock some new ability, he'd still be keeping it to himself or in a close circle of trusted allies if he should make any. He saw no point in being boastful or attracting attention, as he was just another Magni trying to get by. His belief was that being a Magni didn't make a person special, even if their Magni powers were exceedingly powerful compared to the rest. What made a Magni special in Venice's eyes, was how one chose to use their powers.

Tough situations call for tough choices and it is the choices that one makes, that reveal who that person really is.

Venice recited to himself, a quote he came up with one day while absorbed in a novel about 2 childhood friends. It was a tragic story where after friendship, followed betrayal because one of the friends sought out the discovery of a new power even at the cost of his best friend's life. It had been a long time since he had read that book but the fair amount of time he had right now to himself in contrary to the rest of the class socialising in groups and pairings, made him remember.

Never understood why one would allow themselves the luxury of friendship and letting their guard down, to reach their own demise..

Venice was pulled out of his thoughts by the familiar sound of Jenkin's laughter. Turning his head to view what was going on in regards to his demon, Jenkins was found to be seated in the same spot but facing another demon (Luciana) to the likes of which Venice hadn't seen before. It wore a white mask, with a missing nose which was what stood out most to Venice as a distinct feature. He compared it to the idea of a walking shadow, only with a mask on to show a face. It was rather ironic, wearing a mask to show a face.

That's a new one.

Venice thought, allowing Jenkins room to converse or so he assumed it was demon conversing. It was difficult to tell since neither of the pair of demons were even opening their mouths, save a few laughs from his demon. Jenkins appeared to only be nodding and laughing a little bit now and then but Venice was sure the demon child was having a spectacular time. He had known Jenkins for long enough to read his emotions, even though Jenkins was more uptight and formal compared to other demons at that young age of 10 that Venice had encountered thus far.

It was then that Venice felt a bit of pressure applied at his right shoulder and turned his attention away from the demons over to whatever was responsible. It turned out to be a poke from the girl (Aberdeen) seated next to him which was odd. Venice couldn't recall the last time someone ever poked him, if ever. Classes normally went on with nobody bothering him, but it was a welcome change of pace.

"Hi."

A greeting was even more rare and it made him start to wonder if he did anything wrong to bring it about, considering it was an unusual situation.

"Hello."

Venice greeted back politely but with a tone that lacked emotion. His eyes naturally looked over her facial features since prior he had only managed a side glance without staring too much. She appeared younger than him, and he did not recognise her from last year's classes or maybe he had just missed her? He wasn't the most observant of the lot. Venice felt a pair of someone else's eyes on him and turned for a brief second to realise it was just Jenkins. Jenkins was probably eager to see how Venice would even handle a conversation should one ensue after the small tap on the shoulder.

"May I be of assistance? or have I inconvenienced you?"

Venice inquired. Thinking further on what he just said, he felt as if Jenkins' conversational skills on asking questions all the time was beginning to rub off on him.

Like demon, like Magni.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image
Giselle put her hands in her lap and continued flicking her fingers to create fire without the teacher looking because she was too tired and far too irritated to not be around her favourite element. She looked out the window and was surprised to see in the slight distance her favourite little red fox. Giselle gave her pleading eyes but Vix's head shook. Giselle chattered too much to learn when she was with Vix and Vix believed Giselle's learning to be very important, even if Giselle didn't.

She looked around wondering if it'd be worth talking to someone because everyone semmed to be talking beside her but she shrugged the thought away because if they wanted to talk to her they would and no one had so she didn't care.

Her bright eyed gaze explored the crowded room which was making her feel discomfortingly claustrophobic which wasn't very much like the young fire elemental. She looked out the window again for Vix but she wasn't there anymore and Giselle said something she probably shouldn't of under her bitter breath.

Giselle didn't like being left alone and having come here for a few years she should know most of the people but she didn't reconize even a face at all. Was everyone here new? Or was Giselle's bubble tighter then she thought? Well, she's not an anti-social it can't be that tight...Giselle calmed her panicks about being an anti-social by playing with her flame changing the shape consistantly until her spirit died and with it the flame.

Giselle had been excited about coming back to school but now she was here she'd rather be anywhere else.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Hodgic
Alvor covered his mouth and looked away from Connor in attempt to not burst out in a roar of laughter. As he calmed down Alvor looked towards his roommate, "Good to see ya! Seems you are having fun as usual." Alvor pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and crumpled it up quite a bit as he took one of his gloves off. "Here, check this out," Alvor said as he charged the paper and sent it flying to Connor so that he should be able to catch it no problem. "A map of the school for ya so you can plan some more fun this year."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

He cracked open a single red eye, looking about the room as new and old students poured into their last class of the day, the class that would teach them to control their abilities. Ms. Brumfield greeted all if not most of them with a simple smile or greeting.
So when a student spoke softly about not killing someone, he opened both eyes in amusement. fat chance they would let you get away with it newbie a smirk planted itself on his face. After that things got a bit more exciting as the veterans of the class came in, and a few newbies as well. But he decided to go back to his nap, leaning back his hands laced behind his head, you could easily tell just how relaxed and at home he was.

Suddenly the ceiling broke and a kid (Connor) fell right on his stomach and then a fox looking thing (Hans) landed on his head. This made Kirie just about jumped right out of his seat but relaxed upon hearing the voices of which they belonged to. Then another student (Kieran) came in with a rather grand entrance if you asked him about his thoughts. This student walked right off the walls and Kirie rolled his eyes at how comical the twins were.
I don’t see how that could amuse anyone. If that had been me I could have electrocuted him. Raimei decided it had been best that she keep hidden from view and in her own world but kept that telepathic link with Kirie so the two could speak. ”Nah you would have been fine I trust in your ability” giving his demon a smile or at least he thought he did as he wasn’t quite sure where she was around him.

The seating of an obviously new student (Aidrid) caught his attention, especially the guys demon (Decenti), who could have passed for a human if it weren’t for the crow like wings poking out from his back. Raising a brow Kirie leaned forwards in his seat, glancing at the guy from the corner of his eye. Raimei then flickered into becoming visible with each flicker and stared at the demon with the wings ”I wish I was like you then I wouldn’t have to worry about hurting anyone” her voice quiet and sad.

”nah don’t be so hard on yourself Raimei I like you just the way you are.” this earned him a grateful smile from Raimie who at the moment wished she could hug her beloved Magni but would have killed him. Kirie then turned his attention back to the student who sat beside him ”so are you new here, I don’t think I’ve seen you around before?”

But before the kid could reply Ms. Brumfield stood up from her desk and walked to the board writing out the words Lessons on Magic Control in big loopy letters on the board. Then turning to the class she cleared her throat authoritively and waited for them to quiet down. After a few minutes however she frowned, and clapped her hands. Suddenly a loud thunder clap echoed throughout the room making some if not all the students’ jump. Smiling at having their attention or at some of their attention she spoke “okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me why you’re here for?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jayson sat in the back quitely and normally until she saw someone fall through the roof. She looked at the male on the floor in shock. She barely noticed the student that walked off the wall. "Wow Jayson it seems you're a little too in over your head here.". Jayson looked down at her demon and glared at him after he stated that. "Shut up puru." She spoke lowly as to not draw attention to herself as did Puru so no one else would here the conversation. Jayson sighed heavily. Everything seemed a bit overwhelming to her and this feeling became more evident when the teacher made the lound sound of thunder from a clap of her hands. Puru laughed at her when he saw her jump slightly from the surprise. Hey Jay maybe you should answer. I think your answer will be very entertaining for the class and me. Puru spoke lowly still but snickered lightly when she shot another glare at him. In all honesty Jayson was tempted to answer but was nervous and afraid she'd say something stupid or wrong. She sighed for the umpteenth time that day as she looked over the students of the classroom. 'Maybe Puru was right. Maybe I am over my head a bit.' she thought and this only made her feel more nervous and anxious.

(AMWD)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran waited for a response, and shortly after Nox licked the girl on the cheek he got one, the girl opened her eyes and looked at him quizzically, after a moment she spoke, "I'm sorry, do I know you?" Kieran simply smiled back.

"No I do not believe we have met, the names Kieran, and I'm sorry if I bothered you, but you looked kinda lonely over here, and I thought hey, maybe we could be friends." But before he could say more he heard a loud thunderclap and turned to find the teacher, Mrs. Brumfield, asking the class why they were here. "Well looks like were out of time now.... I didn't catch your name so you'll have to tell me after class. Anyway I should probably sit down before she gets pissed again." He walked over to an empty seat and sat down, he made sure there was an empty seat next to him for Connor. Once he sat down he raised his hand and before being called on he answered Mrs. Brumfield's question. "Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle." He said with a chuckle, fully aware that his comment, while funny, was sure to land him in detention, and probably have some negative affects on his brother as well but hey that's life. After Connor finished his comment Nox snorted loudly and then quickly turned into his shadow form in the spot he was in on the ground and shadow walked over to the wall near Kieran where he took his place next to his partner. It's gonna be a good year, new teacher to harass, new friends to make. I'm excited now. he thought with a huge smile on his face as he awaited a response to his delinquent reply to Mrs. Brumfield.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Zzzz... Ponies... Unicorns. Whhaaa! Clowns.

….

*Crackle*

I'm awake! Oh. Sod this class...

The clap of thunder certainly woke Melody from her little snooze, even with her music set to hyper extreme ear-blasting volume. God how she disliked a disruptive way of waking up, the least you could do was shake her, then utter words of sweetness while waking her. But no, that would be too endearing.

However, Melody's surprised waking wasn't as horrendously over-the-top as Lorelei's. The wee-little demon literally bounced ceiling-high and quickly curled up on her Magni's shoulder, shaking and shivering included.

“Lorelei hates lightning...” She sang in a hushed tone, crawling closer and closer to Melody's ears. Though, if the girl would hear her demon's singing was a different matter entirely.

….

Booooooored.

Yep, this class was going to suck major... err- balls?

Melody kept herself in the laziest position she could muster, chair still leaning on the back wall of the classroom, not bothering to remove her headphones or even mute them. Funnily enough, she could hear perfectly fine.

“Who can tell me why you’re here for?”

They are here to learn the secret art of fishing for pink fluffy unicorns that are prancing about on fluorescent rainbow roads- Take a sodding guess, genius!

Can't be bothered, not in the least. They're here because of magic, good, jolly, lovingly magic.

Sighing as loudly as possible, the blonde girl shifted her headphones just behind her ears – Hey, still want to hear music, okay? – and glared at Miss Brumfield.

“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.” She retorted with a slight annoyance.

Riveting question, what's next? A thanks-for-trying award for retards? Or are we going to talk about safety again. Or, or, maybe they'll actually get to do some, oh I don't know- Magic?

So, can I go yet? No? Shame. Melody, despite not having a problem with anyone, couldn't be more set-off by this same bullshit, different year business. Just, let us use our magic. Control comes with experience, no?

(AMWD)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

After hearing the Thunderous sound of Mrs. Brumfield's clap, Tama yelped in surprise and hid inside Jaxon's collar. "T-Tama? I'm sorry Mrs. B but Tama here hates loud noises and usually freaks out just like this." After saying this Tama stuck his head out and weirdly looked to be in two places at once flickering between the two. Noticing this Jaxon started to pet the poor demon's head and ruffled his hair, "There there bud just calm down, it's over and it would seem we shouldn't piss off her again huh?" chuckling to himself he looked towards the class and heard a couple answers from the back row.

“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.”
"Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle."

'Hmm? Both of them seem to know what's going on but why do they fight the teacher so much? I mean she's just doing her job and that's to help us.' Shaking his head Jaxon continued to pet Tama until he calmed down and he jumped back down onto the desk. After this he slightly blushed and again hid his face in his collar to hide his unease from everyone else even if it was obvious.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare

Earnings

0.00 INK

Aidrid's head jerked towards the guy next to him when he heard him speak but before he could let out his short answer he was interrupted. A loud crack of thunder raced through the room and instantly caught his attention. Again his head jerked but towards the teacher who was standing at the front of the room waiting for everyone to be silent. This silence didn't exactly come but her next question was at least answered.

“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.” Aid was exactly the kind of person she was talking about. He didn't want it to get to him so he turned back to the boy beside him (Kirie) and nodded at him in reply to his earlier question. Although he wasn't sure if he would know what the nod meant so he thought he may have to answer him again later.

As Aid waited quietly for the teacher to continue, Decenti lay on the ground to display his boredom to the whole class. Aidrid wanted to control his behaviour but he ultimately knew that there was nothing he would do. He simply looked down at him with an angry expression and hoped he would understand. Understanding, however, was not Decenti's greatest talent and so he continued to lay there attracting the attention of a few other Magni and Demons sitting nearby.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


”Hello.”

Aberdeen’s violet eyes widened for a bit until she quickly narrowed them at the student that had responded to her attempt at making a greeting without lacing it with some creepy remark. She was surprised that poking someone and greeting “hi” with a serious face and tone of voice actually worked and didn’t send the person running to the nearest exit. That was the usual response she was given back at her old school, though it was probably because of the rumors that spread about her that she doesn’t want to recall again. Although he seemed to be polite, the student spoke without emotion, and Aberdeen wondered if this was just part of his personality.

”May I be of assistance? Or have I inconvenienced you?” the student spoke once more.

Aberdeen then clenched her fist and continued to stare fiercely at the light green haired student. She was trying to mask her intense nervousness and shyness that she couldn’t help but feel when confronted with the opportunity to speak to someone. Luciana then came into Aberdeen’s thoughts who asked, “Abby, what’s wrong?”

“Lucy, I don’t know how to respond.”

“Just say anything.”

What Aberdeen would’ve said in response to the guy’s question was, “No inconvenience. Rather, I feel this is a much convenient method of meeting you rather than my usual stalking methods.” However, a deafening clap of thunder roared throughout the room, causing Aberdeen’s nervousness to get the better of her and causing her to unintentionally turn invisible in front of her inquirer. She looked towards the front to see her teacher smiling, waiting for students to pay attention to her class. “Dammit…” Aberdeen mumbled to herself and quickly went back to her seat to collect herself and turn visible again. She dared not to look back at the guy with green eyes, not wanting to embarrass herself any further. She called Luciana in her mind to come back with her, who moaned “ Uhhhh…” in a sad tone. It seemed her conversation with the boy’s demon went well.

Then the teacher asked,“Who can tell me why you’re here for?”

“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.”

Aberdeen then stared down into her notebook, thinking about how true that was for her. She had to silently breathe in and out to make sure she wouldn’t turn invisible again. Ever since she learned invisibility, she had trouble trying not to turn invisible whenever she was very nervous or embarrassed, and had to hide it by running away from people before it happened. Sometimes she stayed invisible for too long and she would knock out and wake up in the infirmary with the nurses asking her what happened. Obviously she couldn’t tell them that she fainted because she stayed invisible for more than ten minutes. It got to a point where her parents were concerned and inquired her about it, but she couldn’t tell that to them either along with the fact that she can see Brooklyn.

“Why I’m here...” Aberdeen thought, “...that’s because of Grandma Alma. “ Aberdeen remembered that it was her grandmother that introduced her to the Academy. When her parents told Alma about Aberdeen’s fainting spells, she had suspected that Aberdeen had trouble controlling her magic and inquired her about it. Aberdeen denied it until her grandmother had shown her an old medal with “Liuena Academy” on it. She learned that her grandmother was also a spirit magni just like her and has also been able to see Brook accompanying Aberdeen. It was Grandma Alma that suggested Aberdeen study at the Academy to master her spirit magic. When Aberdeen asked why her parents never told her, Alma said that it was because the magic skipped her father’s generation and that her mother, Madison was not a magni. However, it seems that Aberdeen had inherited the magic. Aberdeen then went to the Academy with her grandmother covering for her and telling her parents about how good a school it was minus the magic.

Recalling why she was here, made Aberdeen calm down and remind herself that she need not be embarrassed because everyone in this class had the same problem as her. She decided not to give that whole answer she had in her mind on why she was here because she did not want to talk in front of the class and because it was such a long story that she did not want to use energy in telling. Instead, she simply looked to the front with serious eyes, wondering what she will learn in this class.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Victoria Winter Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

As his classmates reacted to his spectacular entrance, Connor flashed a huge, cheesy smile and flipped the thumbs up. He loved how his ability to brighten up a room hadn't changed. Suddenly a lot of things happened at once. His roommate Alvor caught his attention by tossing a crumpled up ball of paper at him which he caught one-handed before opening it to examine its contents. It was a comprehensive map of the school, complete with air-ducts, secret passageways, and a few things Connor hadn't seen before. The looked like whole secret rooms. He would most certainly have to test this map out. "Awesome! Thanks Al! This is sweet!" Connor waved at his roommate, thanking him for the map. Then, another pair walked up to him, first a cat, who introduced himself as Tama, followed by a nervous looking boy who said, ""I'm sorry, Tama here kind of likes to talk to whoever he finds interesting." After saying this he put Tama inside the collar of his shirt and awkwardly held out his hand. "Well my name is Jaxon Rhys, as we're to be classmates you can call me Jax." Connor took his hand and shook it. "I'm Connor, this little ball of mischief is called Hans, and we're glad to meet you." Connor said with a huge smile. "But Connor, we're not glad to meet him, or at least I'm not. I suppose meeting isn't a bad thing, but I wouldn't say that I specifically am glad to meet him. Stop lying Connor, dad told us it was bad." Hans said, his voice full of it's usual sarcasm and derision. "Sorry about him. He likes to pretend he's super aloof and hard to get along with. The little fuzz-ball actually loves people, so I'm sure he's glad to meet you." Connor explained.

Connor was just about to answer his brother, and call shenanigans because he doesn't walk anywhere, when suddenly the room was filled with a thunderous boom. The teacher, Ms. Brumfield, had walked in and clapped, signalling the young mages to sit down and get ready for their class. Connor took his seat and turned his attention to the board which had the words: Lessons on Magic control written in big loopy letters on the whiteboard. She directed a question at the class. "Okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me what you’re here for?" She asked and was immediately answered by both Kieran and a blonde haired girl Connor didn't quite recognize.

First was the blonde girl who said, "Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic." There was just the littlest bit of derision in her voice, as if she held disdain for anyone and everyone she didn't like. It was strange. Then Kieran answered, and his version made Connor have to stifle a laugh. Kieran deliberately provoked their teacher. "Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle." He finished with a smirk on his face. Connor buried his face in his notebook, attempting, and failing, to hide his laughter. It was just too funny. Finally, once he'd contained himself, Connor sat back in his chair and actually prepared himself to take notes. Connor would never tell Kieran, but he felt like... actually trying this year. Connor wanted to get better at controlling his water magic, the pranking capabilities with water were endless, especially because water was such a harmless medium. Further, it gave him an excuse to keep his ability to shapeshift to himself. The better he got at manipulating water, the less he'd have to rely on shifting. WHat connor didn't know, however, was that soon, shifting would become his entire focus.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Victoria Winter Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Giselle Embers
Giselle looked at her desk offically bored and ready to leave. She tried to think of an excuse or a drama she could cause to get her out of here. She looked at the teacher's drink and put a tiny barely noticeable white hot flame under it. If she heated it enough the Teacher would be burnt and leave the classroom and then Giselle could disappear out of her lesson.

She focused her attention on making the glass hotter and hotter making a flame vanish whenever the teacher looked near or around the drink as to not be made the prime suspect later. Her eyes had gone an autmun red in colour since she had started heating the glass and any sign of green was almost entirely gone apart from little flecks around the inside of her iris bordering the pupil.

The teacher looked straight at Giselle and in a instant the flame and red iris' were gone and she looked like a normal kid not paying full attention to a lesson. Then when the teacher's burrowing gaze left Giselle the glass was being burnt again by a short little white spark.

Giselle played with her ginger hair as to not look like she was being menacing but her eyes never left the glass until they had to and her attention was entirely focused as if she were in some sort of trance or under a dark spell.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

He too jumped but wasn’t all that bothered until he remembered Raimei. "Raimei you okay?" looking about him without being to obvious about it. His eyes locked with the kid (Aidrid) who sat next to him and acknowledged his nod.

I’m okay i guess. I should have gotten used to her doing that her sigh came out as a small crackle of electricity as it ran along the outline of Raimei’s shape. Kirie knew his demon could be scared very easily, often losing shape for a moment as her body went haywire. well I guess that’s what happens when your body is made entirely of electricity Kirie frowned but smiled at Raimeis reply I heard that Kirie. It doesn’t help. her voice was now barely a whisper.

"No it didn’t but I trust that you won’t electrocute me" another crackle came about but this one sounded nicer and he realized for the first time Raimei had laughed. An equally happy smile plastered itself on to his face and Kirie faced forwards.

Except the answers Ms. Brumfield received were semi-correct and just plain rude. Kirie shook his head at their answers but decided not to put his input as it wouldn’t help anything. Ms. Brumfield could tell that some of the students showed discomfort by her question as well as from the answers she received from the older students.

She began to chuckle but she wasn’t mad at all as some had thought she was. “Well I see you’ve done your homework. But yes that’s what your here for and don’t worry Kieran it won’t be enough to drive me away. I can assure you have my means to put you in place.” A kind smile that contradicted her words that sounded very much like a threat.

“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.” Ms. Brumfield looked over at Giselle her gaze narrowed as the girl tried to hide her activities. Turning back to the board Ms. Brumfield began to write up the names: Connor Vs. Melody, Lila Vs. Alexis, Aidrid Vs. Venice, Giselle vs. Alvor, Opal Vs. Aberdeen, and Kirie Vs. Jayson. Then turning back to face them Ms. Brumfield leaned against her desk about to reach for her coffee but could feel the warmth radiating from her mug.

Then a better idea came to mind, “Giselle could you taste this for me, my tongue is very sensitive to heat. See if it’s too hot, and considering your fire elemental I’m sure you can handle some heat” passing the mug to Giselle, to taste. Then turning back to the class Ms. Brumfield smiled, “well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is” her smile turned cruel as she snapped her fingers. Electric sparks danced across her fingers, this caught Kiries attention and a smile twitched at the corners of his lips. I do not want to be at her that lady’s mercy at all . Kirie knew full well just how painful a shock could be but for her to have been able to create that loud sound she must have built up a lot of electricity.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image
Giselle smiled at the Teacher confidently and took a gulp of water. “Yep, it’s perfect Miss, Not too hot at all. Bit bitter though..” Giselle knew she was being tested here and she knew how to handle it...maybe she could convince the Teacher to drink it still. After pushing the mug dangerously close to the edge of her desk she looked at the board and looked for her name.
Giselle VS Alvor Giselle arched an eyebrow and her eyes searched the room for Alvor. Giselle was a competitive girl and didn’t plan on losing at all and it was fairly clear by the amused but determined look on her heart-shaped face. She turned her attention back at the mug decided at some point she’d accidently push it off the desk. Then she noticed a red dash by the window and her head moved noticeably quick towards the window.
She could see easily it was Vix by the animals speed and elegance not to mention her petit sizing and bright red fur. Vix sat down and gave Giselle a warning glare through the glass of the window and Giselle felt herself sinking into her own skin. Vix intimidated Giselle with her wisdom and intelligence but Giselle wasn’t one to listen most of the time. She looked at the mug then at Vix then jolted her leg up into the desk sending a slight vibration through the wood. The mug crashed and Giselle muttered ‘Ow’ rubbing her knee.
It’d been half accidental and half on purpose. She’d meant to knock the mug but not hit her knee so hard on the wood. She glared at the table as if it were the table’s fault then calmed down enough to have her skin stop being bright red and her eyes stopped being narrowed at the table.
She sent little sparks off her fingers and she searched out her duelling partner with bright eyes. She tried to ignore the pulsing and throbbing in her knee and focused her attention on getting in the right sense of mind for a spar or duel- whichever you’d rather call it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal had been in her own little world, and even Ella couldn't snap her out of it, though she tried. The small red panda kept crawling up and over her arms, and her head. The paper in front of her was filled with doodles, swirls, and patterns. It wasn't until she heard her name that she snapped out of it. "Oh shoot! Whaddamiss, Ella?" Opal wispered. Ella's red-black paws found their way onto Opals slim shoulders and she rolled her eyes. "Your going to be dueling, with that girl Aberdeen" Ella nodded towards the girl. "Oh. Wonder what she can do?" Opal said, looking at the girl.

Opal was worried about this duel now. She could only do so much with her power- and it wasn't even a [i]good
power. She could change the weight of things. Big deal. Others could do much more powerful things- and that scared her. "All you can do is do your best. Don't worry about it. I'm sure you'll do just fine." Ella said, crawling down to twist between Opal's legs like a cat would. Opal bent down and patted the creature's head before she folded her hands over her desk and laid her head in the little crook created there. "Yes. I'll do just dandy Ella" she said sarcastically. She loved her power, but it wasn't the best power she had ever seen. Though, she wouldn't change it for her life. She had a complicated option about it all.

After a few moments the perky pink-head looked up and tried her best to pay attention to the teacher. She was passing a mug to a woman. Opal was confused by this, but she figured she must have a reason, so she just rolled her eyes and began to pet Ella, who had traveled up onto the table again.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran sat down in his seat and smiled as he heard Mrs. Brumfield's reply “Well I see you've done your homework. But yes that’s what your here for and don’t worry Kieran it won’t be enough to drive me away. I can assure you have my means to put you in place.” She said with a smile but some probably interpreted it as a threat Kieran simply looked at Connor across the room That sound like a challenge to you? he thought. Then he turned his gaze back to Mrs. Brumfield who continued to speak
“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.”
She then proceeded to write out pairs on the board, Kieran however, could not find his name. well, that's odd.

Mrs. Brumfield turned around and continued talking, “well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is” She then snapped her fingers as sparks danced across her fingertips, sparks that Kieran was sure were more dangerous than the tiny ones he could make. Kieran stood up and spoke to Mrs. Brumfield, "Mrs. Brunfield? Why am I not on the list? I mean are afraid my powers are to scary for in class?" as he said this he turned into a shadow traveled to the back wall and changed his shape into a cartoonified dragon. "I promise not to scare anyone, just let me play to. Everyone else gets to have fun." He was having trouble concealing his laughter as he remained in the shape of the small adorable dragon on the wall and spoke to the class. The look on Mrs. Brumfields face was priceless, he could not be more proud of himself. He strolled off the wall ending the illusion of the cute little monster and winked a girl as he walked by her desk (Melody), "Anyone else's name get forgotten? I could partner with you? It'll be fun I promise!" He said as he finally returned to his seat and sat down. After sitting down he laughed, finally he could laugh, he had to keep throughout his performance and it damn near killed him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Blah blah, protocol, blah blah safet- No? There wasn't going to be any of that? – Woooow! This lesson is looking up already. Mumbled a sarcastic thought in her brain.

Melody nudged herself back, the highly uncomfortable chair gently leaning itself on the back wall once more.

Okay! So what kind of 'practical' assignment did Miss Brumfield have in store for them?

The teacher turned to the board and began scribbling names in white chalk.

That. Noise...

The blonde re-adjusted her headphones yet again, hands firmly pressing the earmuffs to block out more of that infamous scratching noise of eardrum-killing.

….

Done? Done. Crisis diverted.

Melody really did not want her powers to go haywire. Didn't they tell Miss Brumfield about her allergy to highly annoying sound? Well, a self-invented allergy more like. Still, just. Don't. Force it!

Not unless you want the all the glass objects in the room to spontaneously break, with the chance of flying pieces digging themselves into unwary students.

Bah! Idiocy.

Anyway what was it she wrote? Names? Duos?

Yeeeeeah. Not happening, teach.

Connor, huh? Wasn't he some 'guy' from last year? Or did she just recall the wrong person with the exact same name?

– “Aaaah, who gives a shit.”

The blonde muttered, glancing over her little demon companion who had, surprisingly, managed to fall asleep on her left shoulder without falling off.

The girl managed a gentle smile, slowly leaning forward and letting her seat rest on four pedals, her right elbow burying itself into the desk, head resting sideways on a clenched fist.

Couldn't anyone amuse her with something? Anyone? Anything? C'mon, boredom is Mel's most hated enemy!

“Mrs. Brunfield? Why am I not on the list?”

Huh? Who-

Tell her she wasn't seeing things. Tell her that scratching noise hadn't made her mentally mad or something. Someone just spoke, right? Tall-ish guy, some weird turquoise hair colour, the same guy who literally confessed he'd goof off. Melody was imagining that?

Nooo....

Aah! Ghosts! Oh. Asshat.

The blonde was shocked to find a shadow dancing about on the wall, 'hilariously' shaped like a dragon from some cartoon. Whether it was completely improvised or an actual existing character, Melody wasn't sure.

Her right hand released the girl's head, swiftly moving in front of her mouth to hide and muffle the giggle that, apparently, was a result of this random act. She had to admit it was funny.

“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored.” She exclaimed in a hushed tone, returning a wink to the shadow puppeteer as he passed by her desk.

Oh, now she was horribly distracted. Assignment... Assignment.

Oh sod it. Someone would remind her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Startled by what the turquoise haired boy Jaxon looked up at the board to find his name not up there too and then what caught his eye was the boy turning into a cartoon dragon. "I promise not to scare anyone, just let me play to. Everyone else gets to have fun." 'Oh tell me I have to go against this idiot, I mean I don't even like fighting....' Sighing out loud Jaxon chose to say nothing on the matter and turned to Connor, "I have a feeling he's your brother am I correct? You two are so similar." After saying that to Connor not even a second later did the boy sit back down at his seat with his question. "Anyone else's name get forgotten? I could partner with you? It'll be fun I promise!" That said Jaxon hid back into his collar and Tama then shouted out to him "Hey! Jaxon's name wasn't written on the board! I guess that means he'll be your partner!" After hearing this Jaxon hushed the small cat and blushed behind the collar. "Yeah I guess it's out of the bag now, I'll be your opponent so what's your name?" Jaxon stood up after saying this and followed on his question, "My name is Jaxon Rhys and this is Tama, nice to meet you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

When Jayson heard her name being said by the teacher she rose an eyebrow. 'I'm supposed to use my abilities here?' She was a bit frightened by this fact due to the last disatorous time she used her powers publiclly. She sighed as Puru snickered. "Jay this time don't make the ground collapse." Puru said and snickered again as she shot a glare at him. "Next time you make a stupid comment you make will cause me to hang you from a tree got it?" She said to him lowly and threatingly. Puru nodded and jumped onto her desk. "Relax Jay I'm just messing with you but are you sure you're okay to do this?" He asked genuinely concerned which earned him another sigh. "I don't know. They're several trees outside I'm sure I'll make do instead of creating a sinkhole." She replied. Jayson was scared of causing property damage accidentally or possibly doing worse. Last time she had manipulated a terrain a large sinkhole was created in the park she was in. If she made the tree vines grow and protrude from the ground she could potentially damage school windows. She shrugged. "I don't have much of a choice do I?" She asked to no one in particular but Puru heard and replied anyway. "Nope but at least this way you'll learn to better control your powers." He said trying to lighten the mood which worked slightly but it didn't rid her of her nervousness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored.” He heard the girl reply as she winked back at him, "Always glad entertain a lady" He said before continuing on with his speech. After he sat down he heard something coming from across the room "Hey! Jaxon's name wasn't written on the board! I guess that means he'll be your partner!" When he looked at the source it appeared to be a cat, must be the kid's demon he thought as the kid then spoke himself "Yeah I guess it's out of the bag now, I'll be your opponent so what's your name?" The kid then stood and spoke again "My name is Jaxon Rhys and this is Tama, nice to meet you."

Kieran stood and walked over to the kid and shook his hand "Hey there Jaxon, I'm Kieran, Kieran Flanagan. That thing on the wall over there is Nox."
As he said this Nox walked off the wall entering his hound form and walked over to them. "Hey now Kieran, you should know better, I am not some thing, I am your beloved childhood friend. It would do you well to treat me with respect. Pleasure to meet you Jaxon." Nox said introducing himself.
Kieran interjected before Jaxon could respond, "Please excuse him, he tends to get a little over the top sometimes." He then turns to his brother who he noticed was sitting near by. "Hey Connor, what do ya think Uncle Harris would think of how I handled not being placed on the board?"
Before Connor could respond Nox decided he needed to speak again "Dammit Kieran, don't mention that man! You know how I feel about him... What he did this summer was... unforgivable." Kieran simply laughed and waited for Connor and Jaxon's replies.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Li made his appearance finally but near the academy and late too. He came late unfortunately missing all the good fun. It was his first time at this Academy, but the boy was sure to make others know about him swiftly and with no mistake. He didn't come here to have fun, or to enjoy being learned about magic. He was part of a chess game as an important piece and his duty was to win that game. It seemed that all the odds were with him or at least that was how the situation was currently looking.
Step by step he looked with his full attention at the style in which was built in. Until now everything has been just beautiful nothing important in the Western architectural style. Still Hwang was taking a nap as usual until Li waked him up, in his own calm and silent manner without annoying the dragon. All the time until they came here, he sat on the boy's head. After being waked he asked Li where they are, because he slept all the journey and so he didn't have even the smallest clue where they were."We are just in the right place.
"The boy quickly answered to his dragon, even if he missed everything the demon was going to discover soon where they are.
Now he just had to look for his class, apparently not seeing anyone who could help him with tips. Not a comfortable situation but still one that could have been avoided if he wouldn't have appeared later. And so another 15 minutes were wasted trying to find the class. Finally arriving he opened the door, the two of them saw many persons and demons. It seemed they came really late. Entering the class.
Li this to Mrs Brumfield "I apologize for being late. I am Li Wen and this is my demon, Master Hwang of Shangri La. Can I take a seat? The boy asked politely while looking at the others. The only major difference between them and him was his kimono. A Chinese dude along Westerns, that is what the boy was thinking while looking at them, there were many types of demons and persons."Boy they all look like children on the inside. With no experience in the real and crude life of this world."Hwang told Li in his mind, the boy instead answering loud"Yes you are right."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie
The fact that he turned into a dragon made him smile, a chuckle escaped his lips but stopped when Ms. Brumfield glanced over at him. damn she is going to be a tough one shaking his head Kirie listened to the other students exchange about duels but he was more so focused on his opponent someone by the name of Jayson.

wonder who that is, she must be new if I don’t know them a frown crept its way onto his lips as Kirie leaned forwards to listen closely to what the teacher said next. Kirie stifled a mocking laugh at Giselle who knocked over the teachers mug, shaking his head at her clumsiness.

Ms. Brumfield

“aye dios mio!” sighing Ms. Brumfield shook her head bending down to clean up what was left of her coffee. Standing back up she dropped the remains into the trash bin and faced the class again, her gaze settled on Giselle for a moment before returning back to the others. Kieran caught her attention by the fact that he turned into a cartoonish dragon, which surprised her but not really.

“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxsons name either ill leave it be for now.” but Ms. Brumfield wasn’t done, with a slight flick of the wrist a small bolt of electricity was sent right towards Kieran and shocked him. “Now back to the issue at hand as I have already said we are to be doing practice duels, you fail or break the rules(Check OOC) you will be punished” smiling at her students.

Then a late student appeared, “ah Li Wen good to see that you made it. Next time try not to be late. We are going to the practice arena for practice duels. Everyone is in pairs but since you’er late you’ll have to sit this one out as punishment and simply because there is no one else to pair you up with”. Giving Li a kind smile.

Ms. Brumfield then walked out from behind her desk and towards the door, “now let’s go to the practice fields no use in doing it in here”. Soon enough the students arrived in the practice arena. The place was huge with giant archways in front of the stands. Ms. Brumfield stood in the middle of the field and motioned to the first two pairs of oppenents. “start when you are ready, those who are waiting your turns go sit in the stands and devise a plan of action until then be silent, cheer if you must but do not give those fighting any help”. So with that Ms. Brumfield stepped back for those who would fight waiting for when they were ready to start.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran suddenly turned his head upon hearing his name "“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxsons name either ill leave it be for now.” After making eye contact with Kieran Mrs. Brunfield flicked her wrist and sent a small shock of electricity his way that hit him right in between the eyeballs. "OOOWW Mrs. Brumfield, that's not fair... I wasn't ready. Plus I thought you teachers weren't supposed to use magic against us unless we get out of control. I mean sure MAYBE I was being a little disruptive, but I highly doubt it was cause for magical punishment." Kieran had more to say but before he could continue Nox walked off the wall and jumped into the conversation. "Dammit Kieran, shut the hell up. Maybe if you could keep your damn mouth shut your professors wouldn't feel the need to punish you like that. Further it was quite entertaining to see someone mess with you for a change." Nox chuckled as he said this, much to Kieran's dismay. "Nox I don't need you to jump in, you're no help anyway. As I was saying, I totally could have dodged that stupid little shock if I was ready for it. I just ... had ... too ..." Kieran started to mumble towards the end of his sentence, for once he couldn't win the argument. Nox was right, it was entirely his fault he got shocked, and Mrs. Brumfield probably had permission to act as she did as a result of how the twins treated poor Mrs. Gregory last year.

Ignoring Keiran's ranting Mrs. Brumfield continued with her lecturing. Now back to the issue at hand as I have already said we are to be doing practice duels, you fail or break the rules you will be punished” Just then a new student whom Kieran had never seen before walked in, he was wearing a kimono which Kieran instantly thought was a little odd. “Ah Li Wen good to see that you made it. Next time try not to be late. We are going to the practice arena for practice duels. Everyone is in pairs but since you’er late you’ll have to sit this one out as punishment and simply because there is no one else to pair you up with. Now let’s go to the practice fields no use in doing it in here”.

With this she walked out the door leading the class to the practice field. It was a beautiful place, with large arches, Kieran had been here before a few times, but always avoided participating, Kieran didn't necessarily think that fighting was the best way to learn control over your powers, plus he wasn't interested in fighting, he just wanted to have fun. When they arrived Mrs. Brumfield gave no further instructions, but she had listed the pairs on the board and told them that only two duels could go on at once. Kieran figured she felt that was all the instruction she needed to give, so he turned to Jaxon "Hey you wanna get our match out of the way first? That way we can just kick back and goof off the rest of class." He proposed his idea to Jaxon, what he didn't reveal was that he had no desire to actually fight during their duel, but that didn't mean he couldn't have some fun with it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
She must be fun at parties.

Came a sarcastic thought, eyes darting back and forth between the teacher and mister puppeteer. Really? Was his little detour that much against school regulations that punishment came in the form of literal torture?

Choo choo! All aboard the fun train, we're in for a wild ride! Jolly thoughts, pink clouds, and teachers applying shock therapy if you so much as sneeze wrong.

….

Fuck.

Well there went her one and only amusing thought for the day. Great job! Great. Sodding. Job.

As the teacher resumed her 'lesson' Melody tried to look attentive, a sole pale finger pressing against her chin.

Oh. Right. Fighting. Jolly-joy!

A sigh pushed itself from her mouth, the blonde awaiting for the majority of the class to move before following them to... Where else, the arena. That flamboyant, over-the-top arena that was about to gather moss.

Nobody ever used it frequently, or so Mel thought. Then again, half the magic classes were spend in a wondrous dreamland so... Yeah.

“Melly....” Came the gentle, yet drowsy singing voice of her demon companion. The wee-little pink creature yawned, arms stretching upward before reaching down to rub sleep from her eyes. A bubble, yet again appeared around the little siren, along with the pet goldfish that swum around Lorelei.

“Slept well?” The Magni asked.

“Yes!” Came the reply.




“Start when you are ready. Those who are waiting your turn go sit in the stands, and devise a plan of action.”

A yawn escaped Melody's mouth as the teachers hand pointed at her. Yeah, no. Not happening.

“I'll pass.” She muttered, headphones once again covering the blonde's ears as she dropped herself onto the stands and decided to, instead, watch the sole person that had peeked her interest somewhat.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Connor had to slam his head onto his desk to keep himself from laughing. Kieran had openly challenged Ms. Brumfield in front of everyone. Further, he turned into that silly little dragon of his and was making a total arse of himself earning a shocking bolt to the face from their teacher. "Yup. That little chibi is my brother all right." Connor said, barely able to answer Jaxon before burying his head in the crook of his elbow. Connor had to cover not only his mouth, but his whole face to contain his laughter. It hadn't even been day one and Kieran was already up to his fantastic hijinks. While Connor was down for the count, Hans paid attention to everything around them. He noted that their partner was Miss Melody. She was, according to his knowledge, stubbornly lazy, so her battle style and magic type were completely unknown to Hans. 'I really wish that idiot would stop encouraging his brother's foolish pranks and pay more attention. He'll never amount to anything like this. He's so talented, it's a waste for him to not use his gifts.' Hans thought, shaking his head in disappointment. 'We don't know anything about her and yet he's taking it this easy? Either he's too confident or... Or he has no intention to fight her. What an idiot.'

Finally, after a solid six minutes of eye-watering, wheezing, and completely unrestrained laughter, Connor finally managed to calm down enough to see that two things had happened. The first was that their teacher had given them a partner for dueling with, secondly, a new student had walked in. Connor waved to the new student, a huge smile on his face. Hopefully he would feel welcomed here, after all, it was a rather scary place. Turning towards the board, Connor noted his partner was Melody. Connor whipped his head around, noting the blonde girl sitting in the back of the class. It was her wasn't it? Connor made a silly face, pulling down his left eyelid and sticking out his tongue before smiling and waving. However, she completely ignored him. Connor mock pouted, whining like a puppy. Regardless, he really didn't feel like fighting.

Connor was never in the mood to fight, he only did when Hans pushed him too hard or people started being mean to Kieran. In fact, the first time Connor ever remembered transforming was when he had to protect his brother from some bullies. They were picking on him after school, and like always, Kieran never fought back. He just stood there, taking the hits until Connor noticed it. He didn't know what, but something snapped within him. He rushed to his brother's aid, his vision becoming red and narrowing. The next thing Connor knew, he was sitting on the ground, the bullies cowering before him, teeth marks ripping up with shirts. Connor had transformed into a dog, specifically a German Shepard. He hadn't hurt anyone, only torn up their clothes a bit and barked at them.





After a while, the students made their way over to the arena. Connor gasped. It was so big and cool. Suddenly, he really wanted to fight, but at that same time, it made him kind of sad. There was a place specifically for fighting here. It just wasn't what Connor would have expected for a school where fighting was prohibited. Regardless, he walked over to Melody, nudging her with his elbow. "So, I guess we're up, eh?" He asked, a grin on his face. 'Please don't want to, please don't want to, please don't want to...' Connor thought fiercely. "I'll pass." She muttered. "Awes- I mean, cool. Me too." Connor said, shrugging and placing his hand on the back of his neck. "So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." Connor said, a goofy look on his face. Though Connor appeared entirely composed, albeit silly, his mind was racing furiously. 'If I fight, then I'll have to use it, but I don't want to use it. How can I get out of this?' Connor thought, his mind burning with impatience and restlessness. All the while he appeared completely composed.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Hey you wanna get our match out of the way first? That way we can just kick back and goof off the rest of class." Looking away for a second Jaxon raised his head and agreed slightly. "Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it's easier to get this out of the way now than later right?" After saying this stroked the neck of Tama and added, "Also I'd like to have Tama participate with me he won't be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all." Turning to see what Connor was doing he heard him speak.

"So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." 'Huh? He's giving up already? maybe he's not good at fighting or his magic is too volatile... Isn't that ok though? We're here to put our magic into our control and not be discriminated against from what I understand.' Shaking his thought from his head he quickly turned to Kieran. "I hope you don't mind me prying but what's Connor's magic? I mean we're here as equals and to get along so why is he so willing to not fight?" Tilting his head slightly he waited for Kieran's reply.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


When Aberdeen had finally gotten back to reality, she realized her teacher mentioned something about having a duel against another student to put one's magic to the test. After many annoying strokes of the chalk with some screeches in between, the teacher moved to the side so that the names of the dueling pairs would be visible to everyone. Aberdeen picked her name out of the list and saw that she was paired with someone named Opal. She tried to scan the room to guess who could be an “Opal” but she couldn’t tell just from the name. Aberdeen wondered who Opal was and what her powers would be. She was proud of her own magic, but she feared it lacked offensive strength. Nevertheless, Aberdeen was determined to try and make it work, even if she had to be elusive and on the defensive before she can strike. She hoped to use her knife as her offensive point, sheathed of course, as to not pierce the skin of her rival.

It appears the teacher had forgotten two people, and one of them decided to call her out on it and make a spectacle of himself(Kieran) by turning into a dragon with a somewhat cartoony figure like the ones Aberdeen had seen on some cartoon action shows.

“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored,” a blonde girl with headphones replied to his antics (Melody).

“Always glad to entertain a lady,” the shadowy dragon returned back.

“Hey! Jaxon’s name wasn’t written on the board! I guess that means he’ll be your partner!” a cat, the demon of the kid, pointed out. ”Glad that wasn’t me…I hate getting called out like that” Aberdeen thought. ”Then again, what would Lucy do? She can’t verbally speak.” At that moment, Lucy looked towards Aberdeen with a “grin,” at least she assumed it was a grin behind the mask she wore because Lucy’s demon eyes peering from the holes in the mask for her eyes were glowing with a mischievous happiness flickering in them. Before Aberdeen could figure out what Luciana was up to, she heard in her thoughts, “Opal? Where Opal? Aberdeen partner! Want to stalk her…Hehehe.” Aberdeen then put her head down and pretended to just be focused on her notebook, embarrassed by her demon’s urge to stalk her sparring partner.

“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxon’s name either I’ll leave it be for now,” Aberdeen heard the teacher say. She heard the sound of electrical waves being sent toward someone and an “OWWW” from the receiver. Aberdeen couldn’t help but move her lips into a grin and tried to hide it.

After the teacher ranted on punishment for breaking the rules, a late student (Li) arrived who unfortunately could not participate. Then the class was brought to the practice arena that was enormous with giant archways in front of the stands. Aberdeen thought it would be good to observe and take note of the arena to plan her battle. She noticed that some parts of the field were boarded up and wondered whether they were to hide holes or to provide some fodder to throw around and use magic on. The arena seemed to be open, so it would be difficult for her to hide. However, she knew that she could use her invisibility powers for a short while, should she need to conduct some evasive maneuvers. Unfortunately, she can’t seem to find any other use for her invisibility and her ability to see ghosts wouldn’t really do much. Aberdeen knew that in order to at least give a decent fight, she would have to observe her opponents moves, fighting style, and attitude during the match and avoid any attacks until she can strike with her sheathed knife.

It seemed that a few students did not want to participate in the fight, and wondered how the teacher would deal with that situation. Aberdeen still did not know who she would be fighting, but it seemed Lucy had found out because she was looming over a Magni with pink hair(Opal) sitting next to a small red panda. Aberdeen recognized the girl as the one that the other pink haired girl, the one that greeted her, flocked towards. For some strange reason, Aberdeen felt a pang of jealousy towards this girl and made it a resolve to prove to that other pink haired girl(Lila) that she was worthy of becoming her friend by beating this girl. She then studied this girl’s moves and mannerisms, hoping to find out a little bit about her opponent before the battle.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jaxon nodded in slight agreement to Kierean "Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it's easier to get this out of the way now than later right?" He said looking over in her direction, she said nothing yet so he continued ""Also I'd like to have Tama participate with me he won't be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all." Then the two them turn to look at Connor who was taking his turn to speak, "So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." Just like Connor, doesn't want to hurt anyone, although now I'm even more intrigued by this blonde haired girl, most people here jump at the chance to use their powers. Kieran was snapped away from his contemplation by the sound of Jaxon's voice ""I hope you don't mind me prying but what's Connor's magic? I mean we're here as equals and to get along so why is he so willing to not fight?" Kieran thought for a minute trying to determine how to best answer Jaxon's question, I can't tell him about Connor's shape shifting, I'm the only one here who knows. I know, I'll tell him about the time Connor saved me. His mind made up Kiearn begins talking "Well you see when we were a lot younger than we are now Connor got into a fight at school, and he lost control and very nearly hurt someone badly. Since then he has tried to avoid fighting, plus fighting is boring." He said hoping to sate Jaxon's curiosity without revealing anything about Connor's magic.

Kieran suddenly changed gears turning to the direction of Mrs. Brumfield who has yet to have said anything after arriving at the arena, "Hey Mrs. Brumfield, Jaxon and I want to go first, what do ya say?" She looks at them and then responds with a smile "Kieran taking initiative? Is something wrong with you? Anyway I'll allow it but I am watching you" She said looking at them with daggers in her eyes.

Kieran looked back to Jaxon, "Well looks like we get to go first. Good luck!" after wishing his opponent he walked over to his brother and quietly spoke to him, "Wish I didn't have to fight either, but it would be suspicious of neither of us fought. And I guess you have more reason to not want to." Suddenly he noticed his new blonde haired friend was here with his brother. "Oh hey, you're the bored girl from class, I never caught your name, I'm Kieran." He said introducing himself, he smiled sheepishly at her as he awaited her name in response.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ms. Brumfield

Turning to face Melody, a raised brow in her direction. The teacher crossed her arms and chuckled at the young girl’s defiance of teachings. “So you’re going to sit this one out or rather Connor will forfeit. Good enough for me, you’re lucky young lady that he forfeited, had he not you would have had an extra lesson later.” She gave Kieran her answer and she would watch him, knowing him being the trickster he was something bad might come out of it.

“Well since our two first pairs have forfeited their match it those who go next are Alexis and Lila. I hope you two don’t forfeit either so get down from the stands and start your duel” giving the girls an encouraging smile. Ms.Brumfield walked back over to where Jaxon and Kieran stood waiting for her to give the signal to start. She made sure to make eye contact with the both of them and nodded “alright when I give the signal the both of you may start. (This also goes for Alexis and Lila)Also Jaxon Tama may participate but like I said before he cannot help you directly in this fight.” Taking a step back Ms. Brumfield then snapped her fingers, a loud thunderclap echoed throughout the arena signaling to those fighting that they may start.

Ms.Brumfield walked back up to the stadium standing beside Melody and Connor. “Since the both of you forfeited I would like for you to come separately after class today or tomorrow to show me what you can do. This isn’t just a boring old fight, but it is to see how well you do under stress and in a different environment.” Making herself clear on that Ms.Brumfield then walked to te bottom of the stadium keeping watch on both duels.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Yeah, yeah. If she'd got a penny for every time someone said that, she would not only be the luckiest, but also the richest girl on the planet.

If only.

Taunts, or at least she thought they were, fell on deaf ears. If Melody was declared a coward, a weakling or anything that denied her strength, then so be it. Fighting's for brainless twits, anyway.

Or maybe she was just too lazy to bother with this supposed lesson, rather than actually finding a philosophical meaning behind why you shouldn't gut someone in sparring. Connor, the boy who she was partnered with didn't seem to be overly enthusiastic about fighting either, so. Guess that made two against one, no?

Or three, actually. Lorelei had kept on smiling and nodding and shaking to defend her Magni's position, giving her a smooch afterwards for not leaping at the chance to show her prowess as a magic user.

“I know, Lore.” Came the reply, a weak genuine smile forming from her lips.

Though Melody didn't skip out for the sake of her demon, it certainly was among the laundry list of reasons.

The blonde flopped onto the seats, Lorelei once again taking refuge on Melody's shoulder.

“... I never caught your name, I'm Kieran.”

Did he have some fetish for catching people off-guard? Or was it just her being lazy. Melody looked up, dull blue eyes locking at the sight of the jester guy.

“Melody.” Came a slow, and highly surprised response.

That was. Weird. The blonde stared him off as he left for the arena, again, a single eyebrow arching up.

“Since the both of you forfeited, I would like for you to come separately after class today or tomorrow to show me what you can do.”

Fine...

If it bothered the teacher that much, she'd go after class. Just. Shut up already.

Finally, some peace.

Melody sighed, eyes focusing on the sparring matches below.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

So the action was going to begin as Li found himself in the arena. The boy was glad that Mrs Brumfield gave him that punishment. For him it was a divine gift from the gods, as this was the perfect situation to see what his teammates could do and to not show others his abilities. Li wakes Hwang by addressing him with Master Hwang and tells him about the current situation and what happened, because the dragon fell asleep in the class again.
So Hwang and Li were going to keep a close eye on the other students, as the boy's priority was to discover their abilities and to compare them with his own abilities."Master Hwang the humans are the essence of every battle."Hwang immediately responded on a direct tone "And every battle is the essence of their own foolish death."Hwang told Li as the both of them started laughing for a few seconds.
Li observed some of the students, trying to analyze their personalities, as it was something extra important to him. He asked Mrs Brumfield "Excuse me for asking this but after class could I stay at some extra hours? My Demon already has full control over his abilities but I'm not so good as Master Hwang so if you would want to help me with my studies."The boy asked his teacher trying in this way to look good, and also made a strategic move. Everything he was going to do from now on would be to his advantage or his disadvantage.
As the first fight was announced Li and his dragon were looking with a great interest at the two fighters and were watching them carefully, in order to see, remember and to analyze every single move. After looking at the students
Hwang mentioned a blond girl telling him, as they spoke in Chinese just to make sure that if someone heard them that person couldn't figure what they were speaking. "I don't know why she gave up. We must know everyone's abilities."Li listens carefully to Hwang then responds back in Chinese "But I can't go to her and ask,Please fight I really want to know your abilities. If you do this, I can offer you the chance to have a date with me."Hwang hears the boy and starts laughing for a few seconds. Hwang agreed with the boy, even if they wanted to knew everyone's ability, Li could not just ask her to fight proposing in exchange a date with him, it would be too suspicious. Anyway the boy was going to watch the matches from the bottom of the arena, with extreme attention.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK


Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Keiran was still smiling when the response from the blonde girl came "Melody" she said slowly and a little surprised, "That's a great name" He said and paused to think a minute Melody, I know that name from somewhere, but I don't think
I knew anyone by that name last year. OH! Now I remember."
Looking back to his brother again, "Melody, isn't that the name of the girl that beat up that asshole Alex last year?" he asked, before turning to head back toward Jax. "It was nice to formally meet you Melody, I can tell already that we're gonna be good friends." These were his last words to his brother and Melody before he walked away into the arena.

Upon arriving back in the middle of the arena where Jax was waiting for him start the fight. "Sorry bud I had to go take care of some stuff, you ready to get started?" Jax just nodded and readied himself, waiting for Kieran to make the first move. "Dammit I was hoping he would make the first move, but I guess someone has to start." He took a stance that everyone in the stands would immediately notice as a fake fighting stance that more or less silly than anything else. "Alright here we go everyone the fight to end all fights. The bout that could determine the fate of the world. The match between the best of the best, the premier fighters of the class is about to begin." He said in his best announcer voice. The majority of the students in the stands erupted in laughter and Kieran smiled at them. Then Mrs. Brumfield stepped in, "Kieran! I told you to take this seriously, if you can't take it seriously you can join your delinquent brother and Melody in the private lessons after class." She said while flicking her wrist and sending a bolt of electricity at the ground near his feet. "Geez Mrs. Brunfield, I'm just trying to set the stage and have a little fun." He said withe a fake pout on his face which earned him a second bolt of lightning fired his way, this time with no words, but Kieran knew that anymore theatrics out him and the bolt would hit him next time so he decided to get started. "REBEL 1! ... ... FIGHT!" He announced quoting his favorite fighting game, one he often played with his brother, although his brother was much better at than he was. After announcing the start of the fight Kieran instantly turned into a shadow on the ground and traveled behind Jaxon popping back up behind him and tapped him on the shoulder, "Jaxon, I'm back here now." He said with a slight chuckled on waited for Jaxon to swing at him, ready to dodge the incoming attack.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Feeling the tap on the shoulder, Jaxon jumped away from him and landed on air. "I was expecting as much from what I saw in the classroom." Sitting down right where he was he coaxed Kieran in with a slight flick of the fingers. "Don't worry I'm not an offensive fighter so I won't be able to land an attack unless you slip up, but that stance.... You need a lot of work." Getting down from his platform he stretched his arms in boredom. "Also about you thinking you could sneak up on me that's something I noticed right away I can't hit a shadow but I sure as hell can sense one." Jaxon then lowered his stance and secretly looked to Tama and whispered under his breath, "Thanks bud that platform was a nice touch I would've lost my balance otherwise." Tama let out a small meow in reply and jaxon started his advance towards Kieran with slow but sure steps.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

Kirie watched the duel start with a blank expression on his face. he sat behind a girl with yellow hair(Melody) and a pair of headphones. Kirie I don't like fighting you know that. cant we just forfeit when its our turn? came a meek question from Raimei.I know you don't like to fight but its for the best okay so just bear with me he replied through their telepathic link. Raimei made a strange sound, suddenly Kirie jumped from his seat glaring at where he assumed Raimei was.

"Dammit Raimei that hurt. why'd you shock me for?!" rubbing his wounded hand, Kirie began to produce sparks of electricity but then finally calmed down. shoulders sagging he sat back down guilty for yelling at his demon, who seemed to be crying from Kirie yelling at her. "Gah I'm sorry Raimei I didn't mean to yell please don't cry" he reached towards her now visible form as it phased through the stands. her body cackled while strands of pure electricity reached outwards. "its okay Kirie I'm not crying, i just don't want to hurt someone is all" but the sniffles contradicted what she said.

Kirie sighed in relief and sat back down in his seat. Raimei circled around him for a while until she settled to floating just above his head. but eventually she faded, retreating to her home world of demons.


Ms. Brumfield

she turned to address Li a smile on her face. "of course you can would you prefer to do it private or with others" she asked. but then felt the hair on her neck stand on end and so she turned around to see Kirie an old student of hers beginning to spark in places as he glared at a spot in the air. however it seemed he calmed down and was sitting again though he seemed to be upset. now, now Anya let him be, its probably a little argument with his demon is all. turning back to Li, Ms. Brumfield rubbed her temples and for the first time in a long while wondered why she even bothered to teach these kids.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Lila slowly walked over to Ms. Brumfield, stopping playing with her fingers and looked up at the woman.
"Ms..." She begins but then stops, shaking her head with a fierce "actually, forget it.", and rushes to take her place, opposite Alexis.
Smiling at the girl, she stretches her arms out wide, faltering a little, she looks at Hideaki for support.
The best he gives her is a small nod and a meek "c'mon then Lila." through their connection.
She licks her lips and turns back to the girl, guessing she'll have to make the first move.
Adding to the theatrics, Lila dims the light, hanging over their heads, a little bit with a small point downward and proceeds in casting small orbs of light at either end of the room.
Grinning at Alexis, she giggles and says, "this should be fun - right?"

Lila's power allows her to create visual illusions and she was just trying to figure out how she could use that - of course she could always just absorb all the light around her but frankly, what good would that do? It exhausts her immensely and would only buy her a little while before the light was restored.
No, but now she was stumped as to what to do, and her arms were still outstretched as if to say she was going to do something brilliant.
Chewing on her lip, she again looked at the girl, trying to remember what sort of power she had - Air, was it? No, something to do with air but not only that.
Damn.
It was then that she was hissed at by Hideaki "You look like an idiot! Good gravy, pull yourself together girl."
Lila rolls her eyes but nevertheless taking his advice and producing four small light blasts, hopefully it would be enough to momentarily blind the girl and buy her more time.
She only wondered how she would react as she sent them out of her palm, closing her eyes she knew what they would do, just how helpful though, was beyond her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

The boy hears the answer from Mrs Brumfield and replies "With the others. Maybe with her."He said to Mrs Brumfield referring to Melody. Li said while smiling,playing his role, in a normal way for a spy like him. Watching the fight he and his dragon realized that those two were pretty powerful. He was wondering who would win the fight. Just watching them made Li full with a weird excitement."I will go there and.."
In that moment Hwang stopped Li from saying another word. The boy apologized to Hwang, because in this kind of moment Li would have used a surprise attack against one of them and Hwang one of his abilities but this wasn't a fight, they weren't fighting so Li had to keep his cool."Well I must go."
He said to Mrs Brumfield then walked toward Kirie and Melody to take a seat near him.When he will really ask her for a date he was already expecting that she would accept,because the scope of the meeting was just for spying and nothing else.That could prove a good occasion,and a rare opportunity.
"Boy I think you remember what happened with the last one"The dragon's voice told him while Li walked, in Li's consciousness. Li replied back shortly in his consciousness"Yeah I know. She is dead."It wasn't the first time he used this kind of things, the last one got killed after a week with the help of a drug and from some members from the cult It was just his mission to kill her and nothing more. He didn't had something with that girl, she has been just the target of the mission.
Li took a seat near Kirie saying"Hi my name is Li Wen but I think you already know it. Anyway I'm new in this academy so can you tell me some things, about the other students, teacher and hours. Also about her if you want"Li asked him referring to Melody his dragon saying "So you like her."Li responded "Maybe Master Hwang."In fact he pretended to like her, and those questions, it was better for him if he would elementary and basic things, so that Li wouldn't waste time finding something normal but which was essentially for the beginning. The way he talked, was just to make others have a good opinion about him. The boy was saying something, but at any moment he could think of another thing.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo

Earnings

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo


It appears that I lack your social skills Jenkins..

Venice and his demon exchanged glances. He wasn’t sure how to handle the situation between him and the girl seated beside him (Aberdeen) as she stared with such a fixed gaze, that it was almost as if she was glaring. Under Venice’s poor interpretation of these sorts of things, he assumed he had made an error of speech and tried to figure out how to rectify it. Although Venice’s face was a puzzle as it remained as expressionless as ever, he was concerned about how to respond to a person who wasn’t responding to him. He was aware that turning away was an option, but it felt impolite to do so. After much mental debating, nothing happened. Alas, neither Venice nor the girl (Aberdeen) got around to the opportunity to utter another word as a loud sound similar to that of thunder, roared across the room. With a mere blink, the dark-haired girl (Aberdeen) he was facing had vanished unexpectedly. It was more of a surprise to Venice in comparison to the teacher’s clap. Confused, he directed his attention to what he was sure about which was the start of the lesson.

“okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me why you’re here for?”

Venice was unfortunately not the type to share his thoughts with anyone, let alone an entire class so he did not answer the teacher’s question in any shape or form. He had never done so in his past year of schooling and today wasn’t going to be any different in that regard. Believing he had overheard a slight mutter coming from the empty seat, Venice checked it out to find the mysterious girl (Aberdeen) had returned.

Ah, of course. We’re Magni.

Venice thought almost scolding himself for feeling so surprised originally about the occurrence. The social opening had probably tipped him off his usual self more than he thought it would but the lesson was serving as a good reminder of reality as the topic of ‘control’ was discussed; his greatest fear. Some students responded realistically, while others took the opportunity to make a joke out of it but Venice took into account all differing views while clinging onto his own.

We are either here to learn how to control, or to be controlled..

It was quite an accusation against the academy but Venice wasn’t the most trusting. In his attendance, he had been recorded and noted as a good pupil but he still had his doubts on the motives of other human beings in general. It was what he grew up to believe plus all the books he had read in his time, only furthered the idea that human beings tended to be selfish and look out for their own- most seeking control rather than giving others control. Maybe with the amount of Magni who had gone wrong with misfired powers, the academy wasn’t keen to teach them control but to teach them how to use their powers, in order to maintain control of society. A group of inexperienced Magni adolescents would definitely prove to be an ‘out of control’ situation.

“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.”

Having heard Ms. Brumfield crystal clear, Venice waited patiently to listen to the random pairings assigned to the class. He wasn’t the biggest fan of team work or rivalry but being the requirement for today, he would follow the process. Consequently, His cyan eyes were drawn towards the lettering upon the board as he read his pairing: ‘Aidrid Vs. Venice’. Venice wasn’t familiar with the name but he was pretty confident to conclude it was a male.

“well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is”

The punishments while serious, was a far cry from why Venice would do as he was told. For the most part, he was just a peaceful and humble person. Additionally, if the academy could help him learn, understand and master his element, then he would be grateful. If the academy could not assist him, then he would be thoroughly disappointed but not to the point he would seek to cause trouble. It was a wonder why students were present at all with some already wreaking havoc in minor things. They were most certainly attending for a reason, were they not? In his belief, they were only making things more difficult for themselves.

It wasn’t long before all the students were gathered at the practice arena and Venice was left to wait for his turn against an Aidrid fellow.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image
Bored and growing increasingly tired, the young red-headed Magni followed her classmates to the practice arena apparently having completely lost all her previous spirit again. She really wished her demon wasn't such a mother like person nagging about needing to learn and having an education because then she wouldn't be going insane with bordom and more importantly- tiresome.



The red fox padded about 10 feet behind her best friend as Giselle was led to the training arena. Vix took care to not be seen by Giselle because she knew it'd distract her and Giselle was a smart girl and Vix could only wish that Giselle would try harder to learn more then she already knows. The vixen gazed after her friend for a moment longer before taking a shortcut in a different direction after all one can't be too careful.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


Aberdeen let Luciana wander and stalk Opal as she wished, hoping that maybe she’d get some info on her, though not very likely since Lucy simply likes to scare her prey. It seemed the students that refused to battle had to come after school or tomorrow to show Ms. Brumfield their powers. Aberdeen didn’t care much for them, rather seeing it as less people to observe.
“Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it’s easier to get this out of the way now than later right?” a boy with bright orange hair (Jaxon)suggested. ”Also I’d like to have Tama with me he won’t be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all.”

The two opponents, Kieran with dark turquoise hair and the bright orange haired student (she didn’t catch his name) began to battle.

“Alright here we go everyone the fight to end all fights. The bout that could determine the fate of the world. The….” Kieran went on in an announcer voice to rev up the students and bring forth some laughter. Aberdeen couldn’t help but giggle a bit, but she immediately covered her mouth and pretended to look serious. The battle started with Kieran turning into a shadow and traveling behind the orange haired boy and tapping him on the shoulder. Suddenly the boy jumped away, landed on thin air, and taunted Kieran with this arms stretched out in boredom.

Aberdeen decided to turn her eyes to the other match currently in play, the match between Lila and Alexis as Ms. Brumfield had announced. Lila made the first move stretching her arms out wide and creating small orbs of light in both sides of the room. Then she produced four small light blasts towards Alexis. Aberdeen hated seeing the light being a Magni of Shadow typed powers and decided to look away before she could see the effects of the blast. While looking away she decided to search for her demon Luciana, but Lucy was nowhere to be seen near Opal or her demon. Aberdeen looked frantically everywhere wondering who Lucy was trying to stalk next. She then turned to three Magni (Kirie, Melody, and Li) sitting next to each other in a conversation and Luciana suddenly popped up in front of a man wearing a red kimono with a yellow dragon and the yin and yang circle. She for some reason grew interest on him and stared at him with the smile that was plastered on her mask. Aberdeen knew that what was on Lucy’s mind was to put him to sleep and delve into his nightmares, so she hurriedly rushed over to them. Masking her utter embarrassment, Aberdeen tried to maintain a serious face and spoke in a monotone voice, “My apologies. Lucy seems to fancy you. She desires to stalk you and haunt you in your dreams, but no worries, I will take care of her.” Aberdeen then ended her short talk with one of her wide creepy smiles and breathed a small “hehe.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal stared at the matches growing in silence. She was ready for the fight, but she didn't think she should have to fight someone who had never done anything to her- but she was not going to wimp out and not do it. So she waited. The match against Jaxon and Kieran had most of her attention, and Ella was commenting on the other match in her ear. "Ella, you really don't have to do that" she whispered and made a grab for the creature, who was nestled on top of her head. "And sitting up there makes me look silly" she commented, but Ella didn't budge. "Your hair is clean, the floor is not. Besides, it's fun to play with" the red panda said positively as she pawed at Opals hair, getting a bit between her claws and raking it out.

"That is messing up my hair, Ella" Opal said, but she smiled anyway. Her demon was a neat-freak at best, and a complete nut-job at worse. It was silly, really. "Well, I need to calm my nerves. I'm going to talk to someone. Get off my head, Ella" she hissed and Ella jumped onto Opal's book-bag with a roll of her eyes. Might as well talk to my opponent. Maybe she is a nice person Opal thought as she skipped over to Aberdeen.

"Hello!" she said brightly as she stopped in front of the lady. "I'm Opal, but I guess you may or may not already know that. I guess.. I'll be fighting you today. I think that's pretty strange though. See, at most schools they would expel you for fighting on the grounds. I know because this one time my brother Jack was. It was funny. He had to stay in his room for a week. Of course, I was only four then, so maybe he just told me that" she cocked her head to the side, as if thinking.

"No, I think it was real, because I remember picking on him for it. Anyway..." she trailed off and held out her hand. "Name's Opal... but I already told you that. This is Ella" she said as Ella popped out from behind her, chewing on a caramel. "I... f...oun...d .. it... in.... you...r...boo...k....bag" The red panda said through her chewing. "That better not be covering my bag now. I know you don't want to touch the candy but its a new book bag" Opal rolled her eyes before returning her attention to Aberdeen. "Sorry. She really likes the Carmel Candies but she hates to get her paws all sticky" she said with a lopsided grin. "It's super contradicting"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran laughed as he tapped Jaxon's shoulder, Jaxon quickly turned around and jumped landing in the air. ""I was expecting as much from what I saw in the classroom. Don't worry I'm not an offensive fighter so I won't be able to land an attack unless you slip up, but that stance. ... You need a lot of work. Also about you thinking you could sneak up on me that's something I noticed right away I can't hit a shadow but I sure as hell can sense one." Kieran was laughed harder as Jaxon sat down on his platform. "He sat down, he actually sat down" Kieran said, his words barely audible as he laughed. As he sat Jaxon wagged his finger in a 'come at me bro' fashion, which Kieran didn't even see. Jaxon then hopped down and stretched waiting for Kieran to make a move. "Well that was a neat trick. Wish I could do it." Kieran said as he finally stopped laughing at his idiotic first move. "Of course you can sense a shadow, everyone can, all you gotta is look at it silly." Kieran said with a smug look on his face as if he was telling Jaxon some outrageous fact that no one knew.

Then Kieran got serious, well not serious, but more like he was tired of this fight even though it had barely begun so he wanted to end it. He looked over at the stands and noticed Melody and his brother were watching his fight as opposed to the other one. "Awesome" was the only word that entered his mind as he thought about impressing Melody, he wasn't sure why but he really wanted her to like him. A smile crept across his face as he sprinted towards Jaxon, who was still stretching. A few feet in front of Jaxon, before he ran into him Kieran instantaneously turned into a shadow on the ground, and continued to move underneath him. When he was underneath Jaxon he turned back into his corporeal form, but slowly this time and only long enough for his hand to reach out of the shadow, he grabbed Jaxon's leg and pulled hard, trying to trip him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Looking at his leg dully jaxon just walked away nonchalantly with his leg phasing through his hand and continued stretching. "Wow you can do that, fascinating." After saying this Jaxon disappeared and reappeared on one of the pillars of the room and still sat as if nothing hapened. "Kieran you have potential but your tricks are easy to see through, they're more of an annoyance than a threat." Shaking his head he put his chin in his hands and kicked his feet. "Hey Kieran got a physics question. What happens when the surface a shadow is sitting on is disturbed and no longer there?" Jaxon yawned and finished before Kieran could respond. "The shadow therefore doesn't have a true standing point and will be fractured.... Now what would happen to you if that happened? Let's find out shall we?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran was a little shocked at first, he couldn't believe Jaxon just walked right through his hand, which he quickly brought back into the shadow, appearing to be a simple circle on the ground. "Wow you can do that, fascinating" Jaxon said before disappearing and reappearing behind a pillar on the other end of the room.

"You might be surprised what I can do buddy." Kieran said cockily. Kieran had yet to move from his spot, he saw no need to, he could see and hear Jaxon just fine from where he was on the ground.

"Kieran you have potential but your tricks are easy to see through, they're more of an annoyance than a threat." Jaxon said shaking his head. "Hey Kieran, got a physics question. What happens when the surface a shadow is sitting on is disturbed and no longer there? The shadow therefore doesn't have a true standing point and will be fractured ... Now what would happen to you if that happened? Let's find out shall we?" Jaxon said with a yawn.

Kieran laughed as he reformed himself in three dimensions. "Jaxon I do believe you have your facts mixed up. Ya might want to complain about your physics professor cause that's not how shadows work." Kieran said getting his laughter under control. "If you remove the surface a shadow is on, it moves to the next surface behind it. Imagine if you will, a lamp on a desk, if you put a piece of paper on the desk and hold your hand up to the light, your shadow displays on the paper. You move the paper, and I know this is a hard concept but, the shadow would then be on the desk! Shocking I know, but anyway your little threat isn't that scary cause you see, your little ideas about a "true standing point" were a little absurd." Kieran walked over to one of the many pillars that Jaxon wasn't hiding behind. He put his hand on it and became a shadow, he the then moved across the pillar, and then moved in such a way that his shadowy form was half on the pillar and half on the wall behind it. "See? totally fine, no problem at all. And even if for some reason physics did work the way imagined, I could always just turn back into a people, it's not that hard." As he said this he moved off the pillar and wall simultaneously and his body appeared in front of the wall.

Kieran then realized he was near the stands where the students and Mrs. Brumfield were watching. He looked up and saw his brother and Melody and smiled at them. "OH MRS. BRUMFIELD! I think I'm done with this fight. He doesn't ever attack me, and then he just insults me with his falsities when I attack him. I participated, which is probably more than you expected from me anyway. With that Kieran jumped up the wall and entered the stands. He walked over and sat down in between Connor and Melody. "Sup Connor" He said to his brohter giving him a slight nod of the head. "Hey Melody, enjoy the show?" Kieran said, a smile on his face speaking as if they were already close friends. That was when things got hairy, Mrs. Brumfield was going to let it go when Kieran said he wasn't gonna fight anymore, but the moment he actually stopped fighting and sat down, she got upset.

"KIERAN FLANAGAN! How dare you disrespect me and my lesson plan like this. Detention after class. And no, you will not be engagin in supplemental lessons with the others, although unfortunately it will have to be in the same room, but rather it will be good old fashioned detention, I'm aware you are quite familiar with it." She said as she walked over to him, her body sparking slightly, Kieran couldn't tell if it was due to her anger, like many of the young magni here, or if she was trying to intimidate him, but either way it worked, Kieran was a little intimidated, of course he couldn't show it. "Oh Mrs. Brumfield, I would be delighted to join you in detention, however you are kind of in my way of watching the fight. I'm curious to see how it ends, considering I missed the beginning cause I was busy with my own. You can declare Jaxon the winner for all I care. I had my fun and now I'm done." Mrs. Brumfield was clearly still upset with him, but she let this comment slide simply saying "Be in the class room after class is done. I'll have a punishment ready for you."

"Thank you Mrs. Brumfield." Kieran said as she walked away. "Geez, now that she's finally gone we can watch the fight." Kieran said to no on in particular. That is when Nox decided to make an appearance, he walked over, laying at Kieran's feet. "You know Kieran, not all teachers break and quit like Mrs. Gregory did. This one means business, maybe you should listen to her occasionally. Who knows maybe you'll learn something." With that Nox closed his eyes, deciding that the matter was settled and took a nap.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

With how Kieran showed his power off instead of annoyed Jaxon was intrigued, 'Hmm so it's not that he's a being of shadow it's that he truly becomes a shadow... That clears up a lot, with my thoughts on the matter.'
Shaking his head he saw that Mrs. Brumfield had quickly laid into Kieran as soon as he sat down and formulated a new plan. 'It may be seen as a cowardly move but I'm not done analyzing his powers....' with this said he sliced a rock out of the pillar he was sitting on with a lot of force from his magic, which caused Tama to flicker in between realities. "It's ok buddy rest up just go back to our dorm and sleep." After saying so Tama then disappeared from his collar without another word.

Looking closely at Kieran for a split second he gathered that his demon was asleep before looking towards the clouds. 'good so there's no way of his companion getting in the way.' With this thought he dropped the rock behind his back and opened 3 gates: one behind him to teleport it, another in the sky to drop it, and the last to loop the rock between the two. Waiting for about half a minute he created another gate for the to rock to port through placed behind Kieran's head about 50 ft. away.

"Hey Kieran the fight's not over until we both know each other's powers is it not? And besides I won't take that as a win until either one of us has to thoroughly withdraw." Right after saying this the gate opened and fired the rock spiraling at the back of Kieran's head.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ms. Brumfield
She was going to call the duel off, ending it with Jaxon winning by default of some sort but then he did something she did not expect a student to do. Or rather something no student had ever done before and lived (Exaggerated) to do it again. Even more sparks flew off Ms.Brumfield’s person and it was not a good sign at all for Jaxon. So with that she let him go and deal with the problem while she watched the students react to what happened next.

Suddenly a large fiery form leaped into existence, seemingly coming from absolutely nowhere. A long whip like tail lashed out at the rock Jaxon had sent traveling through dimensions. Its body was huge even taller than seven ft. and animalistic, rippling with pure muscle as it landed gracefully into the arena. It slowly began to stalk Jaxon a low growl escaped its curled lips.

As it got closer and closer to the boy its body began to light up with a red glow starting from its head. Until finally it’s’ entire body glowed red in certain places and it stood before Jaxon. Towering over the boy it had what looked to be a disconcerting gaze, as if examining its next meal with obvious distaste. “Now do tell me boy. What have you done that has made my lady so upset she actually woke me from my sleep” . His voice gave away the gender of this massive creature; it held a deep knowledge in it fiery red eyes and his tone sounded like he was bored.

Ms.Brumfield let out a sigh and waved her hand at her demon. “Now, now Amon, don’t look at him like he’s your next meal. I want you to behave today or there will be no lunch for you” scolding the demon as if he were a child. ”now my dear no need to be so hasty with your punishments. And i promise, cross my heart” one red tipped tail seared his own flesh on the spot where most would find the heart with an x-shaped mark “ and hope to die. Oh who am I kidding there’s bound to be some student you wished I would eat.” his eyes flicked over towards a girl(Melody) with short blonde hair and licked his lips with a long forked tongue. Then he turned his massive head back towards Jaxon, ”well what did you do boy?” bringing his head level with Jaxons he glared at the boy and bared his teeth.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Looking at the demon with wide eyes he gasped not from fright but from excitement. "Wow you are just a beauty!" After stating this he then flashed warped closer to it and looked it over. "I was just fulfilling the obligation set forth with Mrs. Brumfield that we would have a duel, and duels are meant between two sides until one withdraws. Sadly there was no withdrawal from the opposite party so I kept on with the attack." Looking at the demon's body he kept going on. "Wow you are just amazing: slick body for agility, the fire of a strong elemental, the speed of a leopard, and the tail with pronged ends for ensnaring! Tell me: from what dimension do you reside? I've never seen something like you before you're just... fascinating, so please share away!"

After saying this Jaxon shook his head. "Sorry the scientist in me kind of took over, but you're Mrs. Brumfield's demon correct? Interesting you have such a characteristic as demons usually have a persona of the person they're with." Yawning and stretching he looked to Mrs. Brumfield "I guess I lost this round as my attack was so easily deflected." After saying this he bowed to the demon and warped back onto one of the pillars to watch the battles. "Mr. Demon you're more than welcome to join me up here, I would love to know more about you and if possible know if there are more like you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Eyes focused on the fight between Kieran and whatshisface, Melody seemed slightly disinterested. Though that may have been for an awful lot of talking and what have you.

She bleeped out the talky bits, but that just made it worse. It felt like playing on of those games where every entity on the planet suffers from asthma and can only attack one turn after another.

…..

Didn't help that the other kid had the egotistical confidence of some card-carrying villain. – Oh cruel world, why must we live with these people.

I mean, yes, Kieran was just as over-his-head cocky as the other boy, but at least give him credit for enjoying it. The other one just seem to pass it off has a bore.

“OH MRS. BRUMFIELD! I think I'm done with this fight.”

Hadn't even realised it started.

Unless it was a battle of words, did this not count as a fight.

“Hey Melody, enjoy the show?”

An eyebrow arched up in Kieran's direction. No. no she didn't.

“One-sided. You'd have won if only for entertainment bonus.” The blonde girl retorted with a forced smile.

Liar! Went a little braincell. You didn't enjoy any of it! And stop smiling, you look like some doofus doing that.

Whatever,

They'd have forgotten anything she had said and done by the time they woke up, like she would their names, faces and anything else that would leave some type of impression.

Well something came along to add bitterness to the mood. Like the inevitable buzz-kill that she was, the teacher did not approve of a certain someone's way of withdrawing.

What? Did she want us to hold our pinky up and formally address the matter of withdrawal? What school is this? The College of the Bland and Uninteresting? – Cut him some slack. He didn't, sodding, do anything.

*Crack*

See? Now things are cracking, great job on annoying Melody – wait, it wasn't her, was it? Then, who?

The blonde felt a remaining rocks, more a pebble, tapping the back of her head which had her watch what the buggery Hell was going on behind her.

Nothi- OH MY GOD WHAT THE FUCKITY FUCK IS THAT!

The infinite power of whatever deity we're supposed to revere compels you!

Melody flinched, though her expression seemingly unfazed, at the sight of this- this thing. A giant creature that, compared to most other demons, was seemingly more along the lines of what the girl's mind could imagine. Dark, shady and utterly lustful for eating shit.

It's staring. It's staring, dammit! It wants me for dinner! Get it away!

“Wow you are just a beauty!”

Nooo..... The proper response is: “WAAAAAAH!”

A hand instinctively slapped itself in front of Melody's mouth, blue eyes staring away from the 'actual' demonic creature and watching as how much of a fool she had made out of herself.

She screamed, she actually screamed, didn't she? And- Why did she had her hand tightly clenched around Kieran's arm?

“Sorry!” She retorted in embarrassment, releasing the boy's arm and turning away from both him and the demonic entity. God did she wish the ground would open up and swallow her right about now...

Lorelei awoke from the act of her Magni, jumping up as she witnessed first-hand what Melody just screamed at and, on instinct, began her less than pointless attack on the frightening creature – Which was nothing more than summoning a splash of water into said demon's face, along with a serious evil-eye from the little demon herself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

He like Melody was freaked out by it but unlike her Kirie didn’t scream. Rather he felt more worried about Raimei than anything else. Looking around he could see her form flickering in between dimensions. Kirie who is that, he’s scary voice shaking with fear she looked at her Magni with scared eyes.

"don’t worry Raimei he is a friend albeit a scary one but a friend none the less" turning his red eyes onto the teacher to get some back up on the matter. What scared him was the fact that Ms.Brumfield simply shrugged her shoulders. "There is little i can do if he goes on some rampage but the barriers will keep him out" giving Kirie and the others a reassuring smile.

Ms.Brumfield

At least she hoped it was. Looking back at Amon and Jaxon she wondered what was going through their minds right now.

Amons nostrils flared as he breathed out deeply then inhaled again taking with it the boys scent. "aww shucks your my new best friend, wanna a cookie?." rolling his eyes sarcasm thick in his voice. Amon stepped away then suddenly snapped his head around at Jaxon gnashing sharp teeth in the boy’s face. [i]"in your dreams kid, your really are an idiot to think i would waste my time with the likes of you and even more so considering I am the only one of my kind. There is no two of the same demon. Think of it like snowflakes no one is the same twice."snarling.

Then someone screamed and he laughed at such a reaction. Turning his head, a savage smile on his lips that showed nearly all his teeth that were larger than a grown man’s hand. Amon chuckled darkly licking his lips and turned his back to Jaxon when something wet splashed right into his face. Suddenly his cool demeanor changed drastically and he was now snarling.

Amon lunged at Melody or rather he demon, but the barriers around the stands kept him from touching either girl.”try that again girl, if this barrier wasn’t up I would have torn your little demon to pieces like the little toy it is” glaring at Melody then he let out a yelp of pain jumping away from the stands. Tails lashing they glowed even brighter signifying just how irritated he was. Thankfully no one was close enough to his tails or they would have been sliced to pieces.

Ms.Brumfield held out her hand, sparks and electricity dancing across her fingers. Her face said it all, Ms.Brumfield was angry but not really this wasn’t her at her worst. “Amon if you so much as harm my students in any way I will not hesitate to kill you in some manner or way” her voice was low and threatening. Amon shook his head, not scared in the least by her threat but he took her seriously considering he did manage to hurt him moments ago.

”as you wish woman I think I’ll take my leave now” bowing his head at his master. Amon, in a single step backwards disappeared from view as he traveled back to his own home in the demon realm. Ms.Brumfield let out a sigh of relief and turned back to her students. “Well sorry for that little distraction but back to class everyone. We are still continuing with the lesson.” Clapping her hands together as a way to get their attention.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou

Earnings

0.00 INK

Alexis Saitou


Alexis swayed slightly on her feet, still seemingly drowsy, though truly she was trying to think of whatever this little pinkette's element was. One glance at the seemingly blinding hair though and the dark haired ice manipulator could quickly deduce that the shorter girl was a light elemental. She kept a steady eye on the girl as she approached the teacher before quickly dismissing the thought. Alexis watched in amusement as her assumption was correct and the lights in the room dimmed. She knew better than to underestimate an opponent, but she was also taught to never underestimate herself either. As the pink haired girl raised her arms in what appeared to be preparation for an attack, Alexis opened the water bottle she always had in hand and poured it nonchalantly all over the tile floors.

Never taking her steel blue eyes off of Lila, she also quietly prepared for an attack. Several strategies ran through her mind as she watched the smaller girl nibble on her lip. Insecurity? A small smirk formed on her lips as she saw a small opening already in the girl's attack. It would be easy enough to send an ice shard straight at the girl, but that wouldn't be fair. Instead, Alexis allowed the girl to form a few bursts of light. Smirking again, Alexis used the momentary shield from being seen to her advantage. With a quick flick of her wrist she manipulated the water she previously poured all over the floor and sent a chilling breeze of air through the liquid, effectively causing the fluid to harden into solid ice in the form of a piercing ice shard. It wasn't very big, as she could only use the water the bottle had inside it, but she had the precision to make it sharp enough to hurt.

This only took a full second, and while the light was still destroying her pupils from the inside-out, Alexis pulled her arm back, the cool solid touch of the ice shard in her hand somewhat comforting to her. With a little help from her still developing air manipulation, she rocketed the shard at an amazing speed directly where Alexis last saw Lila standing.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Li was looking with a great interest at the next arena match which was going to be announced shortly. He really wanted to see of what we're capable those two persons, when something appeared in front of him.At first he looked at the demon being a little scared. It was a strange being and even Hwang could not believe that there was a demon with that kind of
sinister appearance. Immediately a girl, which was the Magni of that demon apologized for what happened and offered Li and Hwang information about its abilities.
It was better than Li could expect, something strange like that offered them a valuable piece of information."Don't you worry, it isn't a problem. My name is Li Wen and my demon's name is Hwang, but I call him Master Hwang all the times. Anyway would you like to take a seat near us?"Li asked with an convincing smile. Normaly Li would have told Hwang to use one of his abilities on that
demon, only on the demon as he thought that the girl was too cute and with a nice behavior since she apologized for what her demon wanted to do, but this time he didn't tell it to do such a thing as they were in a spying mission,
not a fight, and someone could have been suspicious about them.Observing the girl, she looked to be the type of person from which he could find or sometimes extract intel from it easily.
Li continued to watch the fight with a greater interest when a demon appeared. A great red demon which was connected with Mrs Brumfield he was very scary but an interesting demon. Li was looking at him with full attention when Hwang asked him"What is the matter? You are shocked?"Li responded "Of course I am."Hwang then tells him"If you are shocked only by his appearance and not by his abilities, then this is a wrong thing."
Li realized what he was telling, their mission was to discover the abilities of every Magni and demon, and to not become suspicious for the others.As the boy was walking toward Mrs Brumfield and her demon his body started to be covered with metal, metal armor. Li decided to show this just for his own purposes. The metal armor started disappearing at some time after it was created. If someone could believe that he was only a defensive type he could use a surprise attack because of their lack of knowledge
about his powers.But the demon returned back to its realm as Mrs Brumfield showed some powers with electricity making Amon to retreat. It was a disappointment for him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo


Venice sat in the stands close to no one besides his own demon, as most of his peers engaged in talk with each other. Some were making commentary on the ongoing battles while others appeared to be doing the smart thing by analysing their upcoming opponents. Venice did neither. Although he had opinions on the duels himself, he kept those thoughts to himself aware that analysing people was far from being his forte. His demon Jenkins on the other hand was having a glorious time with his mouth at times, left hanging open as his little fists were clenched and waving around everywhere in encouragement. Venice continuing to be unmoved at the current events, pulled out his earlier pocket-sized book to continue reading until the time came whereas he'd be the one being watched instead which he really wasn't looking forward to. As outrageous as his clothes were, he didn't like drawing attention to himself that served as quite a contradiction.

"Venice, Venice, you're missing out!"

Jenkins exclaimed from the edge of his seat. Venice flicked over a page and looked up from his book for a split second to see what all the commotion was about before returning to his book. He had just managed to spot what appeared to be the teacher Mrs Brumfield's demon interacting with the students and despite it being a quick look, the image was fresh in his mind. It was black and red, a very darkly-looking creature as if straight out of the depths of hell. He did not envy those who had the pleasure of getting acquainted with it. While he did like demons overall, he wasn't sure if that type of demon would be much fond of him.The sound of a girl (Melody) screaming is what had originally attracted his attention. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, seen tightly clutching onto a boy's (Kieran) arm after being so startled. Venice continued to observe as she turned away from the boy she had grabbed in a cute manner. Not wanting to appear nosey, he turned away. Venice being as stoic as ever, did not give off an expression though that could count as a reaction anyways. Jenkins must be excited.. he said that in statement form, not as a question as per usual. Venice concluded as he moved onto the next page.

"Venice? Are you listening, sir?"

Jenkins asked Venice formally, but with a tone of impatience. While Venice naturally preferred to continue getting lost in his book that had reached a particularly fascinating theory, he was also obliged to grace his demon's question with an answer at the very least.

"Yes, that I am."

Venice responded briefly, flicking over another page and sparing another glance only directed around the arena this time as if admiring the architecture. He had been here on a number of occasions, and he always sat at the same spot with nobody but his demon for company. Venice spotted a familiar face being the girl he sat next to from earlier (Aberdeen) engaged in conversation with a fellow (Li) he had never seen before, or if he had, failed to recognise. Hmm, makes me realise I don't really know anyone's name except the teacher's. Returning his sights to the pages of his book, he continued conversing with his only companion.

"If I recall the rules correctly, when my duel takes place.. you are to stand down."

Jenkins sighed exaggeratedly.

"I understand, sir. But if I may say so, I believe you to be quite poor in combat and I worry for your health."

Jenkins expressed his concerns as his face grew serious, almost matching stoic Venice's own expression.

"There's hardly any combat involved from the likes of what I have managed to overhear... mostly bickering and threats- of which don't apply effects on me."

Venice said matter-of-factly, displaying that he did use his ears to listen in even without watching the duels with his own eyes. Jenkins only chuckled childishly in reaction.

"You never cease to amaze me, sir."

Venice looked up from his book with a kind-hearted smile for a change.

"Ah well, I could say the same for you."

Venice replied, ruffling the demon boy's hair like a fatherly figure.

"Just today, you started talking to me with statements and not just questions. Consider me amazed."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jayson was in the stands observing what was going on around her. She felt nervousness creep in on her about the duel. she had to fight someone named Kirie. She didn't know him nor what his ability was so this added to the whirlwind known as her emotions at the moment. She was so consumed with her thoughts that she almost missed what Puru said. "Jayson what are you going to do? If you damage anything you'll face bad consequences but you still-" Jayson cut him off before he could finish. "Puru I know I'm just going to use it on tree vines. If I use it on the terrains that would be damaging property so I'm working on a limit." Jayson sighed. She saw everyone else doing a number of things and she wasn't partaking in any of them. She saw some talking in a friendly manner but thinking of herself doing that made her feel even more nervous.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Connor watched the fights with growing nervousness. He was glad he was able to get out of fighting in front of everyone. Further, he wouldn't have to use his magic. The best part was that Connor wouldn't have to fight Melody, whom his brother was showing increasing interest in. However, as his brother's fight drug on, Connor became increasingly bored. His brother wasn't the type to initiate a fight, and his opponent only fought defensively. It wasn't very fun to say the least. Connor was sure his brother would be more than capable of beating on the kid, however, that wasn't his way of doing things. "Finish up already!" He called out to his brother. "You don't need to stretch this out any longer." Connor mumbled to himself. Hans nodded solemnly in agreement, perched upon his master's head. "I agree. Young master Kieran isn't a fighter. Your miscreant of a brother could be so much better than he is, he simply chooses to fool around." Hans sighed. Kieran, apparently voicing their concerns, withdrew. He wasn't the type to push for a fight to begin with, so the fight was more than over. Then, suddenly, he was there, sitting between him and Melody. Connor chuckled. "Nice." He whispered under his breath.

While the two were talking, Connor's head snapped up. He felt something. Sniffing the air, Connor looked over at Jaxon, whom he noticed was doing something strange. Then, suddenly, Connor felt a surge of power followed by the sight of a rock hurtling toward the back of his brother's head. Standing straight up and growling, Connor reached out with his right hand, water streaming out from the cuff of his sleeve. It formed a sleeve directly in front of the rock. Connor's plan was to use the water to catch the rock and then beat the tar out of Jaxon. "Oi! What the hell do you think you're doing!" Connor yelled. "The fight is over! You don't just attack an unwilling participant!" Connor was furious, but not as much as his teacher was. Mrs. Brumfield literally crackled with anger and summoned her demon. Connor was shocked, and more than a little terrified of the creature. It looked like something out of one of his nightmares. The creature snapped out it's tail, obliterating the rock in an instant, extracting a sigh of relief from Connor. Once he was sure the danger had passed, and everyone wasn't paying attention to him, he allowed the water to dissipate into nothingness. The water was formed from Connor's own energy, so once he had no need for it, he simply let it fade away.

Connor sat back down, undoing his uniform tie and allowing himself to relax. He usually didn't get so angry, but picking on Kieran was the last thing Connor would ever allow to happen. He sighed. "Feeling calmer, Connor?" Hans asked. "Yeah. I hate getting so riled up. I don't like fighting." Connor whispered to his demon. "It could have been worse. You could have flipped." Hans whispered back, hinting at Connors own powers. "Yeah, thank heavens there." Connor sighed.

Ditching his brother and the still cowering Melody, Connor walked over to Mrs. Brumfield. "Hiya Teach. I figured I'd sign up for the demonstration you want us to give you. I'd preferably like to do so alone. I don't like using my magic at all much less in front of lots of people." Connor said, making a point of ignoring Li, who seemed very interested in everyone's powers.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


At first, the boy clad in his red kimono seemed to be a bit scared by Luciana’s sudden appearance, but afterwards he collected himself and assured Aberdeen that it wasn’t a problem. In fact, he even introduced himself as Li Wen and offered the name of his demon that he calls Master Hwang. What made Aberdeen really suspicious of him was the fact that he was willing to offer a seat next to the group. Luciana’s true goal was not to scare off the other students but rather to force Aberdeen into interacting with them. She used a similar tactic earlier with the boy Aberdeen was sitting next to in class, but it was only now that Aberdeen caught onto what her clever demon was up to. Aberdeen could only stare awkwardly as she contemplated whether to ignore her uncomfortable feeling and sit with the group or trust her usual behavior and stay clear of revealing her personal information and take leave.

Once again, Aberdeen would not be making the decision. She turned around after hearing the light tapping of feet to find a girl with pink hair skipping towards her. It was Opal with her demon that had the appearance of a red fox. While Opal was speaking, Aberdeen already had the answers in her mind, but decided to keep silent, not wanting to reveal her contempt with her over Lila.

“I’m Opal, but I guess you may or may not already know that.”

”Yup…Lucy went stealth and confirmed it for me. Good job, Lucy!”

“I guess…I’ll be fighting you today.”

”No crud…I was in the back of the class and I could see our names on the board…”

”I think that’s pretty strange though. See, at most schools they would expel you for fighting on the grounds.”

”Really? Why expel us for practice?”

”I know because this one time my brother Jack was. It was funny. He had to stay in his room for a week. Of course, I was only four then, so maybe he just told me that.”

Opal then cocked her head and Aberdeen raised an eyebrow wondering what Opal was trying to do. Opal then confirmed that her memory was real and introduced herself (again) and her demon Ella who revealed herself from behind Opal chewing on a caramel. Aberdeen was starting to soften up to Opal and figured she wasn’t a threat at all, but a nice bubbly girl. ”No wonder Lila’s her friend.” Aberdeen thought. ”Maybe I shouldn’t be harsh on her. But what can I say? Maybe I can introduce her to one of my favorite songs ( Alice Human Sacrifice Note: singing starts at around :28 but the introduction helps understand the song)!” Aberdeen thought. ”That could be an icebreaker right?”

Aberdeen finally relaxed her straight serious façade that she was keeping and opened her mouth to speak but instead of her own voice talking about her favorite song, she heard the cry of a student behind her(Melody). Aberdeen was getting annoyed at the fact that this was the third time today that she didn’t get to speak and was about to just shout out what she was going to say to Opal when she turned around to see a massive black and red towering above the orange haired boy with fiery eyes.”Never mind! You can go and talk...I’ll just stay quiet again…Nice demon…” Aberdeen thought to herself, as she looked with eyes wide open at the enormous demon. After the demon left to his realm, Aberdeen let out a sigh of relief and finally replied to Opal, although instead of her intended introduction to her favorite song, she instead let out what was really on her mind.

“So, you friends with Lila over there?” Aberdeen said while pointing to the match between Lila and Alexis. She froze, gritted her teeth, and clenched her fists thinking, “So I finally get to speak and I say that!?! What will she say?!?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal smiled lightly, but a little awkwardly at the extended silence between the two. Ella had dug her way back into the book bag for more caramels, and Opal was a little more than happy she could wash the thing. Her books, however, might be a little more than ruined. Oh well. I'll figure something out. The thought crossed her mind and her face lit up. Yes, it would work out right.

“So, you friends with Lila over there?" Aberdeen said and Opal immediately perked up.

"Oh yes, she is a great friend, and she is more like a sister than my real sister. We share the same choice in hair color, after all!" She said cheerily and smiled so brightly her eyes bunched up. "Plus she is my roommate this year, so I think it's better that I like her than not like her" she nodde lightly, agreeing with herself. "I personally think the fight will be fun. What is it you do, exactly? I make things float but not really move anywhere, which is a bummer. Oh! And Ella here makes me happy. Or sad, but she hasn't done that yet. Happy perfume is so much better than sad perfume though!" She said, not realizing she might not want to say that when she would be fighting the girl. Oh well.



[sorry, I have the flu so I'm slightly delerious]

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


It seemed that Opal did not feel any contempt with the question Aberdeen asked her. Rather, she immediately rambled on about how great a friend Lila was and how she was her roommate. Then she talked about the fight and asked Aberdeen what she did. Apparently, Lila’s ability is to “…make things float but not really move anywhere…” and Ella’s ability is to make her happy or sad. Aberdeen could kind of guess that Opal’s power had something to do with using some kind of force to move the objects but she couldn’t understand what Opal meant by Ella making her happy or sad. Opal had asked her about her power as well, but Aberdeen was wary of giving this kind of information before the fight.

“You’ll see very soon, if the others hurry up,” Aberdeen remarked in a serious and slightly agitated tone.

Luciana then popped in front of Opal with her usual creepy mask smile panting heavily as though she had found her lunch for the day. It seemed Luciana got bored with Li and decided to focus again on Opal now that Aberdeen had started a conversation with the pink headed girl.

“This is Luciana. She seems to have taken a liking to you. If you see her in your nightmares do play along, I’m sure she’ll enjoy eliciting a shriek from you,” Aberdeen said with a small dark grin plastered on her face. Suddenly, Luciana stared at Opal’s moving book bag closely while continuing her panting. Aberdeen had never seen Luciana stare at an object like that before and was about to ask Luciana what she was up to when suddenly, Luciana quickly shoves her hand…well extension of her shadowy body…into the book bag ruffling inside it until she grabs a few pieces of caramel. Apparently, Luciana wanted the caramel pieces that Ella was eating. Then Luciana decided to eat them and placed them inside her mouth, although her real mouth is not the mouth that is carved into her mask. Luciana’s “stomach” suddenly widened and separated into two, forming an opening that revealed the true mouth of Luciana. Her real mouth had many sharp teeth and a tongue that licked its “lips” once Luciana was done consuming her small treat. Aberdeen was used to this scene, but wondered how Opal was dealing with this sudden realization. Still, she had to scold Luciana for taking the candies without permission.

“Lucy, you know you’re supposed to ask people before you take their stuff!” Aberdeen disciplined with a strict look on her face. Luciana then bent her head down and whimpered, sad that her delicious meal was tainted by her master’s scolding.
“I’m sorry, Opal and Ella. Please forgive Lucy, I think she has taken a liking to your caramel candies.”

Afterwards, Aberdeen turned back to watch the fight between Lila and Alexis. Alexis had a shard of ice that she threw towards Lila. It zoomed quickly across the stage and all Aberdeen could think was “Lila watch out!!!” while looking worriedly at Alexis’ opponent. Aberdeen was so focused on watching that she almost didn’t feel Brooklyn’s presence behind her. If she had turned around, she would have seen Brooklyn smiling at her younger sister who seems to be having much progress. However, Brooklyn noticed something strange behind Opal. It didn’t seem that Opal noticed the little girl behind her who had dark black hair that flowed down to her waist and a plain white dress that covered her body up to her ankles. In fact, no one noticed the mysterious figure that was behind her. Brooklyn knew what it was and that Aberdeen would have been able to see the ghost that was hovering near Opal. What her purpose was, she did not know and wouldn’t find out at this time because the ghost had disappeared in a flash.





OOC: Ahh are you alright Possibility? I hope you get better. Also, the ghost is supposed to hint at what we discussed, but I changed it a bit. ;)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal smiled cheerily during the entire conversation, and when Aberdeen didn't say what her power was she was no worse for wear. It was just something to use to get the conversation anyway, and she would probably forget it withen the hour in any case. "Well we don't want to make them hurry to much, becuase they might mess up and then I would laugh and that is not a good way to make friends" she nodded eagerly at herself. She knew that laughing at someone was not a good way to befriend them a few years ago, and she now takes careful steps to avoid doing it again. The pale girl didn't even notice the tone of Aberdeens voice when she talked.

When Luciana appeared in front of her, the small girl jumped a little but before fixing her smile in place. She (at least, Opal figured it was a she from the name) might look scary, but who is to say if it is a nice demon? "Hello" she said, her voice only wavering a bit at the end. "Uh... Okay. Like a rolercoaster scream? Or a 'I'm scared' scream" she quiried, watching as the creature took it apon itself to search in her book bag for something. Opal didn't mind, but Ella seemed to be frightened and crawled onto the mass of pink hair on Opal's head to avoid getting to close. When she felt her bag start to shake from a hand inside it, Opal smiled. At least she didn't want to attack her or something. When it became apparent all she wanted was her candies she went back to her cheerful self.

That didn't last to long though, as the general way Luciana ate was slightly creepy in the way that sleeping in a dark room alone with no one around for miles to help if you we're to get in trouble during that sleep is slightly creepy. In the way abandoned hospitals are slightly creepy. She put on a straight face though and dared herself to grimace. It wasn't like other demons ate the way Ella ate and it wasn't her place to judge. Once she started thinking about it like she had to feed herself and so what if her mouth was a little different, that she began to calm down. Ella however, huffed and lightly hit her paw over Opal's head, in a signal that she wanted to go. Opal ignored it and began to talk to Aberdeen.

"It's really fine. Ella might not want to share-" that got her a pat on the face that was a but harder than the others "- but I don't mind. If you don't mind Lucy eating them, that is. Ella hardly ever asks, as you have already seen." With that, Ella crawled back onto her book bag and went about carving designs on Opal's neck with a claw. It didn't really hurt, but it tickled, and the pink haired girl giggled loudly before swatting Ella away. "Like I said, I forgive Lucy, but Ella might need some talking to" she laughed lightly as she swatted her hands repeatedly behind her at the red panda, who kept darting out of her way. This lead to her having to turn and put the bag at her feet, in the direction of the matches. That was when she saw a glass shard going at Lila. She wanted to scream "no" or something of the sort, but she knew Lila could handle it (or atleast she desperately hoped she could), and distracting her wouldn't be the best thing to do. Durning that time, she felt strangely chilled, but desided not to comment as she looked at the commotion in the matches.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Li is looking with a great interest at the arena anxious to see everything. It seems that it was Aberdeen’s match so she wouldn’t sit near him. A good chance to collect information was missed. Still Li was thinking if she didn’t realize what was happening. If she didn’t become suspicious about him. Still the two of them were having a conversation one that was a good thing for Li. Also that boy Connor didn’t want to go after hours with the others and with him. Maybe Connor tried to avoid him in order to not show him his powers.
Even words were used to collect information and they were telling Li what he was wanting. Then suddenly Li started to feel cold, it was like he was in a cube of ice. Shortly after the boy, even he was in the arena watching the matches, found himself in a Chinese restaurant in Honk Kong. He lived again what happened 4 days before he came to the academy. The restaurant during that time was a very quiet place as only he and another girl being there as the only customers.
The girl had a red hair, blue eyes, and was wearing typical Chinese clothes. A beautiful and well made Chinese pink kimono with a flower on its back. She was meeting with Li, but in fact this was just another simple assassination or so he believed that everything will be easy.
Hwang was with him sitting on his shoulder as the dragon always does, and another 10 members of the cult were hiding in the restaurant waiting for the opportunity to kill her. She was a Magni like Li too but she was against the cult and should have arrived with Li too at the academy, Hwang managed to get rid of her demon, now all they had to do was to kill her, in order to prevent her from meddling in the cult's business.
Li took a glass a wine drinking it slowly as he was looking at the girl."Mei Ling, do you know what happens with a lotus?"He looked at him strangely then responded to his question"No, what happens?"
That was the signal, as Hwang was using his fear ability on her, the girl's ice powers were neutralized, however she somehow managed to move even with the fear ability on her and started attacking Li, although she could not use her powers. She punched the boy several times in the face and the stomach but the other cult members came and stabbed her with a few swords in the chest."It dies."Li said while lifting from the ground, the other cult members took the girl's body into one of the cult's hiding. As Li was leaving the restaurant, he knew that Mei which was an obstacle for the cult, was no more alive. He finally got rid of her.Still the girl was supposed to come with him at the academy.He was asking what the teacher of his class would say about this.
This was, what the boy saw and lived his with eyes again, strangely while he was in the arena. After he came back to his senses he told to Hwang in Chinese "I saw Mei Ling, everything. The meeting and how we took her down."Hwang responded in Chinese"Strange very strange, that happened 4 days ago, still you lived that experience like it was happening today."After Hwang's response Li started to breathe very slowly and heavily. His heart started beating faster then usual, it seemed that after the recent experience he was suddenly having a panic attack."Mei Ling, she did something?"
Li asked Hwang before fainting and falling. Hwang kept his calm attitude while shouting"Mrs Brumfiled Li fainted. I think something is happening."Hwang started asking for himself what the heck did just happen, and if Li was going to be ok.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran smiled as he sat next to Connor and Melody but then he saw Jaxon trying something, he looked behind him and saw a portal form and rock come flying through right at his face, "Ah HELL NO!" he exclaimed but before he could react Connor had already started sending water towards the rock screaming "Oi! What the hell do you think you're doing. The fight is over! You don't just attack an unwilling participant!" "Thanks bud, I owe y-" Kieran started to say as he noticed a large black and red demon come jumping by stopping the rock and landing in the arena. "What the hell is that!" Kieran screamed. He heard Melody scream and he looked over as she clasped her hand over mount and gripped his arm with her other one. When she noticed him looking at her she apologized curtly "Sorry!" and turned away from him and the demon. "No need to apologize, that fucker is scary. Hopefully Brumfield's barrier will hold." he said to her as she stood, placing himself in between the demon and Melody. What am I doing? I always retreat from danger, never put myself in harms way. "Kieran, why aren't you hiding like your friend?" Nox asked him smugly. "Shut up Nox, now is not the time" Kieran retorted. Melody's demon, the little siren, sent a splash of water at the demon and it was not happy. The demon looked over at Melody threatening her, and warning her against further action, and all Kieran could do was pray the barrier would hold. Then Mrs. Brumfield stepped in “Amon if you so much as harm my students in any way I will not hesitate to kill you in some manner or way” this was a new side of Mrs. Brumfield, a more terrifying side, "Maybe we shouldn't mess wi-" Nox started to say but shut up when Kieran shot him a dirty look. "As you wish woman, I think I'll take my leave now." It said as it left back to whatever fucked up dimension it was from.

Kieran turned around and looked at Melody, "Are you ok?" He asked, not knowing what else to say, or why he cared so much. He sad back down next to her. Sitting rather close to her. He looked at Nox, who just nodded back to him. "That crazy fuck is gone now Melody, it's alright." Hoping to get her to turn and face him, so they could converse, or at least look like they were watching the duels, which were starting back up again.

Nox walked over to Connor who had walked over to Mrs. Brunfield and began a conversation with her, Nox did not care that he was interrupting, "Connor, Kieran was too lazy to get off his ass and ask you himself or something, but he wants to know if you are alright, further he wants to thank you for your help with the rock that ass hole sent his way, causing this whole mess."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Lorelei's protective demeanour swiftly turned into fright from the beast she so instinctively attacked.

“Eep!” She... yelled, cowering behind her Magni's hands that were now placed before her. Protection, albeit it would do little if that abomination of a demon managed to break through the barrier.

Melody was still recovering from her freak-out, but had managed a brief gaze back at the red-glowing demon – Turning towards it when it lashed its tail at the blonde and the wee-little siren, though returning back to cower immediately afterwards.

Luckily, it couldn't break the barrier. That Miss Brumfield was quick enough to intervene was an added relief, lightning managing to subdue the enraged creature and let it remain from whence it came.

The blonde girl looked at her companion, smiling nervously as the rodent-sized demon replied she was okay. Shivering, but not hurt in any way.

“I'm glad...”

…..

“Are you okay?”

Melody turned her head up to notice that Kieran had sat back down beside her, enquiring about her well-being.

Of course she was okay. Pfff! Just unpleasantly surprised was all. Maybe. The girl collected her self a moment, slowing her breathing, thus lowering her racing heartbeat.

“That crazy fuck is gone now Melody, it's all right.”

“Just a jump-scare, nothing more.” She retorted with a forced smile.

“But, I'm okay. Thanks.”

You're smiling like an idiot. Again.

Luckily, her idiotic smile was disrupted by a jealous Lorelei who thought her Magni's new acquaintance was a tad too close for her liking. She pushed at Kieran's upper leg, trying to get him to shove, preferably, a metre or two.

“Lore. Stop that.”

The blonde girl gently wrapped one hand around the little demon, placing her back on her right shoulder. “Be nice to him, okay?”

No. No she wouldn't. The siren stared briefly at Kieran, sticking out her tongue before curling up on Melody's shoulder.

“Sorry. She's a bit – Ah.... Protective.” She retorted, though questioning Lorelei's sudden jealousy. She did it often, but Mel always found it annoying at best. Even if it was a staple of Lore's personality, not every guy was like... Well, that one guy. Melody didn't bother to remember his name, didn't need to.

“So, guess we're both up for after class lessons, eh? Just. Peachy...” She sighed, blue eyes glancing at Kieran, though swiftly turning back to the arena when he'd turn his attention to her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers

Earnings

0.00 INK

Giselle noticed Vix again and for once the fox approached her when a lesson was going on.
"What Giselle?" The fox hissed despite having all the loyalty for Giselle in the world they still annoyed each other.
"Can you just stick around? Please?" She asked as desperately as she could without sounding like a begger. Vix sighed then despite being a little bit big for it scrambled up Giselle's body and claimed her shoulder as her new spot.
"Ouch!" She screeched as the fox clambered up, her claws were sharp and dagger like so to no one's surprise it hurt when they poked at her skin and clothes.
"Man up." Vix mocked despite knowing how steely and good Giselle was when it comes to being in a fight or taking pain. Giselle gave her a look but let it go because she wasn't alone any more.
"Truce?" Vix suggested calmly.
"Truce." Giselle confirmed scratching the fox's back.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ms.Brumfield

looking to Connor with a smile on her face she understood his reasonings. "sure Connor however you want to do it is fine by me just give it your best shot. now go sit back down alright" gently pushing him back towards his seat. Ms.Beumfield still wasnt in the best of moods, not after what Jaxon did and the way Amon acted towards his students.

sighing her attention was needed else where when Hwang yelled out for help. looking for the small dragon she glared at him finding him down in the arena area. "dammit Li what are you doing down there i told everyone specificly not to go down there but to atay in the stands-" running down the stairs and into the arena Ms.Brumfield now knew why Hqang called for help.

seeing one of her students on the ground unconcious made her worry as well as bring some unpleasant memories to come up. "oi what happened? tch he'll need to go to the nurse" looking around Ms.Brumfield realized she couldnt leave her students alone it wasnt allowed. "ah lets see what to do. . . " then spotting Connor and Melody an idea popped into her head. picking Li in her arms Ms.Brumfield laid him out on one of the seats. "Connor!Melody! come here for a moment" when and if they did come she would have asked the two to take Li to the nurses office and stay there for a little bit until coming back to the arena. once the group was to leave MsBrumfield let out a sigh glad she got it over with.

then she remember something else she hadnt done yet. Jaxon scowling she looked for the boy and saw him on top one of the pillars. cupping both hands around her mouth after getting as close as possible to him she called out to her student."Jaxon! get your butt down here! Now!" shaking her head once. if Jaxon was to follow hwr directions she would have had him go with Connor and Melody and have the two take him to the HeadMasters office and let Connor explain what happened. Ms.Brumfield would have asked the two to wait while Jaxon came down and so she could explain their new added instructions and once she told them she would send them on ther way.

glad she got that done with only one duel was left and she wondered how Lila would defend herself against Alexis's shard of ice. "but only one duel is going hmm whos next" she mumbled to herself. going back to where she originaly been standing Ms.Brumfield looked at the pairings and smiled. looking up the teacher searched for Giselle and found her talking with her demon. "Giselle its your turn to get up so start heading down to the arena so you can start your match. remember no demon is to help you if i find out your demon tried helping you even from the stands you will get detention." Ms.Brumfield liked giving certain students detention because unlike most teachers hers was rather strange.

But now to find Venice, and she found him. walking over towards her green haired student she smiled at his demon. "Venice its your turn to go up so start heading down to the arena your oppenent should be there waiting for you" gently pushing him towards the arena.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


While watching the match at the arena, Aberdeen recalled her conversation with Opal. It seemed she was frightened a bit by Luciana, because upon seeing the demon, Opal jumped a little and tried to smile. Ella was so frightened by Luciana that she scurried to the top of Opal’s head. Although Aberdeen scolded Luciana for taking candy when she wasn’t supposed to, Opal didn’t seem to mind, which made Aberdeen relax. She was surprised that Opal didn’t seem to mind the creepy nature of Luciana or her lack of ability to talk much. “Maybe Opal isn’t that bad after all,” Aberdeen thought.

Luciana quickly recovered from her whimpering and thought about Ella who seemed to be frightened of her. Although Luciana couldn’t help but laugh at how terrified the little furball was, she wanted to make friends too. Luciana grabbed some more caramel candies and held them in her hand outstretched to Ella, offering to share them with her. Knowing that Ella would probably be hesitant, Lucy used her telepathy to speak, “Here Ella, I should share these with you since they’re yours. Can we be friends?”

Meanwhile, Aberdeen felt Brook’s presence and turned to her right. She noticed Brooklyn had a very serious face and decided ask what was up.

“What’s wrong Brook?” Aberdeen whispered trying not to look at her sister.
“Abby, whatever you do be careful. I saw another ghost behind Opal.”

“Really!?! What did it look like!?!” Aberdeen exclaimed. She perked up with the prospect that there was a ghost on school grounds. She enjoyed searching for ghosts and talking to them, even going to far as to go on ghost hunts to find them. Realizing that she just shouted, Aberdeen looked down and tried to pretend nothing happened.

“She was a little girl with long dark black hair and a plain white dress. I know you like ghosts, but I think you should watch this one with caution.” Brooklyn didn’t want to say it, because she wasn’t sure, but now that she thought about it, she remembered that before the mysterious figure disappeared, she wore a sickly grin on her face while looking straight at Brooklyn.

“Are you sure that’s how she looked?” Aberdeen asked in a whispering voice again. “Because I see a different girl, Brook.”

Aberdeen happened to glance where Li was sitting and saw another girl with red hair and blue eyes in Chinese garb that was similar to Li’s kimono except that it was pink and had a flower on its back. She seemed to look at Li with fire in her eyes, in fact literally. Her arms slowly crept over Li as though she were getting ready to grasp his neck and wrangle him, but before her hands can grip his neck, Li fainted and fell down to the arena area. Hwang then called Ms. Brumfield for help who picked Li up and laid him on one of the seats. Aberdeen quickly looked back to where the girl in Chinese garb was before. This time she was accompanied by a girl that fit Brook’s description: plain white dress and long black hair. They seemed to be grinning towards Aberdeen knowing that she can see them. Aberdeen turned to walk towards them but before she could reach them, they vanished.

“Wait! Who are you guys?” Aberdeen called out, but it was no use. She wondered what their agenda was and why they seemed to have a strong desire to hurt the students. Aberdeen contemplated whether she should inform Ms. Brumfield about this, but decided not to, thinking that maybe Ms. Brumfield would think she was crazy. Then she realized Opal and the other students might have noticed Aberdeen’s strange behavior and decided to shrug it off as if nothing happened, keeping a façade of aloofness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

“Just a jump-scare, nothing more.” Melody said with a weak smile. "But, I'm okay. Thanks." Just then the little siren, who had yet to introduce herself, started pushing Kieran's leg not stopping til he moved about three or four feet away. "Lore. Stop that. Be nice to him, okay?" Melody said to the little demon gently grabbing her in her hand and placing her on Melody's right shoulder. The siren responded by sticking her tongue out at Kieran and then curling up into Melody's shoulder.

As she stuck her tongue out at him Nox returned from giving the message to Connor and saw the little rascal pushing Kieran and sticking her tongue out and he let out a low threatening growl, to which Kieran gave him a light kick in the ribs, "Cut it out Nox, you're supposed to be the mature one who keeps me in line remember?" Kirean said with a light chuckle.

Melody seemed completely oblivious to Kirean's remarks towards Nox, she was lost thinking about something, and then she said "Sorry. She's a bit - Ah .... Protective." After this Melody seemed to have regained her composure "So, guess we're both up for after class lessons, eh? Just. Peachy ..." she said with a sigh, Kieran deep turquoise eye's met her bright blue ones, for just moment after which she quickly averted her eyes, and Kieran couldn't quite tell but he thought maybe he saw her blush slightly.

"Well if she's protective, I probably should back off a little, but I don't think I will." He said with a wink, that he hoped would not incite more disagreement from 'Lore'. "And it would seem you and my brother are stuck in after class lessons. But lucky me, I get detention, so while you guys are having fun learning one on one with the teacher, I get to write lines on the board or do whatever other bull shit she want's for an hour or two. It's gonna be a blast. Just you wait" He said with the worlds most ridiculous smile painting his face.

At that they heard Mrs. Brumfield holler over at them, a little tense, "Connor! Melody! Come here for a moment. I need you to take Li to the Nurse's office."

Kieran didn't miss a beat responding before either Melody or Connor could, "Mrs. Brumfield! We would be happy to take him to the nurse." He then looked over to Melody, "Anything to get out of here for a while, and as a bonus we get to get rid of that wierdo too." He said as he stood preparing to walk over to Mrs. Brumfield and Li.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers

Earnings

0.00 INK

Giselle Embers

Giselle smiled confidently at her teacher and nodded. ”I know Miss, but I don’t think she would even if I asked.” She replied giving Vix a side wards glare but within a split second she was smiling again and spinning away to go to the arena. She was confident about the duel maybe overly confident and she knew too well that Vix would nag about her being cocky but Giselle struggled to care most of them time. She’d rather be confident then hold back all the time if she had to choose.

 

Vix thought Giselle was acting ridiculous. She was acting very cocky and wasn’t thinking about tactics at all and you can see it in her eyes that Vix was frowning at her good friend. ”How are you going to get around winning this?” She asked regretting the question shockingly quickly.

 

Giselle gave her demon a devious smile and replied. ”Well…I shall raise my hand and use the beautiful little thing called Fire and burn everyone to pieces!” She jokes but to no ones amusement. Vix didn’t laugh or even register the joke at all it was far from Giselle’s best.

 

”Fine…I’m going to play around a bit…You’ll see!” She grinned and gave the red fox a friendly wink before assisting the fox to the floor because the claws were starting to become a pain well a bigger pain then they already were.  Vix walked pretty much in between Giselle’s feet as if she were feeling clingy which wasn’t at all like Vix and Giselle actually found it privately annoying as she kept nearly tripping over the animal she normally considered to be intelligent and thoughtful. Vix was enjoying winding Giselle up but she knew she better stop or Giselle would take it on either Venice or some poor soul who got in her way. With that thought the little red fox took a few steps to the side taking a leap forward because she preferred to be leading Giselle rather then Giselle leading her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Unconvincing cough.

No really, she totally wasn't staring, and quickly averted her eyes away from Kieran because she didn't want him to know she was checking him out. Maybe.

Tomaaaaatooo! Went a little braincell. Oh, she was... blushing. Slightly. Maybe. She thought she was, anyway.

Nonononononono! That won't do at all. You'd have to try more creativity to get Mel to blush, buster! No way that inevitably awkward, cute stare-down had her fainting in the most dramatic way possible.

Pat... pat... pat?

“Whaaaat...” The blonde whispered at her demon, noting that she was 'assisting' her in averting attention from Kieran.

“Lorelei wants to go play!” The siren sang in her Magni's ears, her bright blue eyes briefly glancing over to Kieran before darting back to her dear companion. “Pweaaaase?” She pleaded, pulling a rather obvious puppy-face.

“Not now, Lore. Class isn't over yet.” Melody retorted, again in a hushed tone, sighing at the realisation that class, indeed, had yet to end.

Fuck.

The pink, pinky-sized demon sighed ever so deeply...

“... I probably should back off a little, but I don't think I will.” Kieran butted in, winking at the blonde girl who- OMYGODOMYGOD! Lore! Don-

Too late. Too. Sodding. Late.

Before anything or anyone could react, Lorelei had gone about summoning a splash of water for the boy who so rudely stole away her attention time.

“Watch out!” The blonde girl jumped from her seat, dragging Kieran away from the area said splash would be, but managed to trip over thin air in the process – Thus, resulting in an epic heroic failure.

Well, not completely. Kieran was safe from Lorelei's attempt to teach him a lesson, though one could arguably state that having Melody 'on-top' was just as bad.

“Ouch... Stupid. Feet.” The girl muttered, only realising who had broken her fall after opening her eyes.

….. Great. Epic. Job. Mel! Just perfect.

“Dangit.”

A huff released itself from her mouth, eyes closing again as Melody stood up and tried her best to attempt to give zero fucks about that- that slip.

Don't say what I think you're gonna say.” That line was not only cliché as fuck, but too frigging obvious.

Shrugging off the awkwardness of the moment, her hand pulled at Kieran's. Helping him up before walking to the teacher and her little 'problem'.

Help the new guy? Yeaaaaaah, no.

Give it a positive side, though, it meant she didn't have to stick around for this class – Maybe even sneak out when the lot of them had dragged the poor sod to the nurse.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Jaxon! get your butt down here! Now!"
Jaxon looked dully at Mrs. Brumfield and instantly warped in front of her. "You called ma'am? If it's about the duel whatever I'll go see the principal myself, no need to take these guys with me. Also I could bring that Li guy as well carrying him shouldn't be a problem." rolling his eyes he looked to the other students and yawned. 'Why is everyone so nonchalant about someone passing out?' "..." Shaking his head Jaxon looked to Mrs. Brumfield and sighed. "I'll head out with Li so don't worry about anything I'll take my leave now." Heading towards Li he began to pick him up. 'Uff! He's heavy...' struggling slightly he picked him up and headed back to Mrs. Brumfield. "Alrighty I'm headed out now, but speak now before I head out if you got something to say."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Looking to Connor with a smile on her face, Ms. Brumfield spoke. "Sure Connor however you want to do it is fine by me just give it your best shot. Now go sit back down alright?" Connor smiled as she pushed him off towards the seats. Ms. Brumfield might not actually be that bad. Sure she'd gotten a little upset at Jaxon and summon that crazy strong demon, but she had the student's best interests at heart. As he headed back towards his brother and, their seemingly new best friend, Melody, Nox approached him and spoke. "Connor, Kieran was too lazy to get off his ass and ask you himself or something, but he wants to know if you are alright, further he wants to thank you for your help with the rock that ass hole sent his way, causing this whole mess." Connor chuckled and looked to Hans, who was sitting on his shoulder. "No worries little brother." Hans replied to Nox. "It's what we're here for. Kieran knows he can always count on Connor. Period." Hans finished. However, as the group was about to walk back to their seats, Ms. Brumfield called Connor back.

"Connor! Melody! Come here for a moment." Connor sighed and turned back around, signalling to Nox that he should join Kieran. "Yes Ms. Brumfield?" Connor asked as he closed the distance to his teacher. "Take Li to the nurse's office with Melody and Jaxon and stay there with him for a little bit to make sure he's ok before leaving him for the nurse." Ms. Brumfield instructed Connor. "Then you are to take Jaxon to the Headmaster's Office and explain what has happened and why Jaxon is being sent there. Then you can come back. Clear?" Ms. Brumfield finally finished. Though the instructions were long, they were not complex, Connor nodded in approval. "Yes ma'am." Connor replied directly but respectfully. He walked over to where Li was, but Jaxon had already hefted him over his shoulders. "Need any help with him? Perhaps a partner chair carry? If not, let's be off, I'm getting tired of putzing around." Connor said, disdainfully, though if asked, Connor would have helped him carry Li, whatever made the situation easier. However, Connor still wasn't very happy with Jaxon. As soon as everyone was ready, they left for the nurse's office. Dropping off Li was the first priority.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

As Melody averted her eyes from Kieran she seemed to whisper back and forth with Lore, the little demon. This is when Kieran declared he would not back off. "Watch out!" Melody screamed jumping at Kieran, saving him from the splash of water the little devil summoned to drop on him. "Apparently the little one thought my comment was out of line. But I guess Melody didn't think so." He thought as she hit him and the two of them fell out of the way of the splash landing on the ground.

After recovering from the crash Kirean realized he was not alone on the ground, Melody was, on top of him. He smiled at her, knowing that all of the funny comments flowing through his brain, that he was sure she would find hilarious, would only serve to anger Lore some more, and he didn't want that, he pushed the little one to far. "Don't say what I think you're going to say" she said to him as she reached her hand down to help him up.

Kieran took her hand and said "Well what exactly did you think I was gonna say? Some cliche crap? Come on, you know I'm better than that, if I said anything it would have been more like. 'Glad I make a good cushion, but I regret to inform you I am not one.' UGH! Even that was crap. Guess I'm not at my wittiest, when a pretty girl falls for me like that." "I hope to God, that doesn't upset Lore, I didn't even say anything.

The two of them walk over to Mrs. Brumfield, who was conversing with Jaxon and Connor, who were carrying Li already. "I'm getting tired of putzing around" They hear Connor say as they arrive. Mrs. Brumfield shoots Kieran a dirty look, "I do not recall asking you to escort them to the nurse's office Kieran?" she said to him, not expecting him to have a response, but he responded rather quickly "Ma'am, I thought I might go with, things are rather boring here and if Jaxon and Connor get tired carrying Li I can help." He said flexing his muscles. Mrs. Brumfield clearly didn't want to deal with Kieran shit right now simply nodded that it was alright. "Be sure to come right back after dropping them off!" She hollered mostly at Kieran as they left. "Sure thing Mrs. B!" Kieran replied, confirming that he had no intention of returning to class.

The four them walk out of the stadium and Kieran is first to speak up, "So Jaxon, the Nurse and Headmaster are on opposite ends of the school, it would be most efficient if we" he motions to himself and Melody, "take Li to the nurse. You two can go the headmaster and we'll meet back up with Connor at the stadium." Kieran hoped Jaxon bought it, as he did NOT want to spend any time with the kid, he did however want to spend time with Melody.

"Connor, I know Jaxon's a douche nozzle, but PLEASE go along with this plan. I really don't want to be around him right now, and I kind of want to spend some time with a pretty lady after dropping off the dead weight at the nurse." Kieran pleaded in his mind that his brother would back up his plan. He NEEDED this to work out.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou

Earnings

0.00 INK

Lila

Lila barely had enough time to step away from the incoming ice shard. the link haired girl could feel the chill it gave off, still fresh from being formed. in the process Lila tripped over her feet, landing on her butt. for a moment she just sat there surprised that it had almost hit her, and if it did she would undoubtedly been skewered.

"hey careful with that you could have actually killed me yay know!" Lila puffed her cheeks out but then smiled not being able to stay mad for long. thankfully Hideaki said nothing, not like he could. if Ms.Brumfield found out her demon was helping her they would have both been in big trouble. okay so what else can i do damn wish i had a more offensive ability like hers pouting a bit. Lila then got up, patting the dirt from her skirt and then took a step back. with her arm pulled out the way it was, you would have thought she was a pitcher with no ball. but who needs a baseball when you can make your own out of the very light around you.

Lila smiled triumphly and then threw the ball of light straight for Alexis. hopefully it would blind her again and to make sure of it Lila threw a few more each one bigger than the last. however it didnt come without a price. the last two balls of light she had made sure they were pretty big by her standards. Lila threw them at Alexis feet in hopes the girl would trip and fall or something like that.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Well what exactly did you think I was gonna say? Some cliché crap? Come on, you know I'm better than that,”

Correction, I hardly know you at all. An hour tops.

“... if I said anything it would have been more like. 'Glad I make a good cushion, but I regret to inform you I am not one.' UGH!”

Hel-lo! First guy who doesn't use clichéd lines.

A smile managed to reveal itself. Mel had to admit, the guy had a way to make her chuckle – from the inside.

“... UGH! Even that was crap. Guess I'm not at my wittiest, when a pretty girl falls for me like that.”

Goodbye, first guy who doesn't use clichéd lines.

Her smile dissipated after that. Such a shame. She really thought he wouldn't be saying something like that, but he did. He actually did. Minus one point for that, she supposed.

“Gee, how o-rig-i-nal.” Came a sarcastic reply to Kieran's comment. Should have expected it. Should. Have. Expected. It. How she regretted saving him from a wet suit now.

“If I was falling for you, it would be from a twenty-storey apartment.” Her eyes turned back to the arena, feet taking motions to said direction before the blonde added: “With a bungee cord.”

During their short walk down the steps and into the arena, Lorelei once again popped back on her Magni's shoulder – Still wary of Kieran, and actually taking another turn at separating him from Melody. However, the blonde girl was quick enough to tell the wee-little demon off.

The two of them arrived at the 'scene', Melody noting that the teacher wasn't too glad with Kieran's arrival. Again. Really, who gives a damn?

Simply shrugging at the entire discussion, the girl waited for everyone else to get a move on and simply followed behind – Because, like Hell is she carrying that guy!

“So Jaxon, the Nurse and Headmaster are on opposite ends of the school, it would be most efficient if we” Kieran spoke up, gesturing at himself and Melody before continuing. “... take Li to the nurse. You two can go the headmaster and we'll meet back up with Connor at the stadium.”

-- I hope you aren't expecting anything, Jester guy.

Bah! Melody didn't mind who was going with who. As long as it meant spending less time in class, and even less time debating where to drop the body. And even less, less time with someone you shared an awkward moment with. “Don't care. Let's just go.” Melody retorted, one foot already firm in the direction of the nurse's office.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo

Earnings

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo

It wasn't long before the moment between Magni and demon concluded with Venice returning his attention to his book and Jenkins realising one of the fights he had been watching had already ended- the verdict of which he had just missed out on. The demon child grew bored again as he was seated upright, his posture quite perfected. It was then that the teacher Mrs Brumfield was without a doubt approaching them as they sat separate from most of their peers. Jenkins smiled at the lady teacher as she smiled over at him followed by turning his head hoping Venice had noticed. Venice acknowledged the teacher's presence with a polite nod of his head as he rested the book he was engrossed in temporarily on his lap to show he was paying attention. "Venice its your turn to go up so start heading down to the arena your opponent should be there waiting for you" Mrs Brumfield had gently encouraged Venice towards the direction of the arena and if it wasn't for that slight shove, Venice would have probably taken his sweet time getting down there as fighting wasn't really his thing. The book he had been reading had fallen as he was directed to the arena, which Jenkins took the liberty of picking up and dusting off on his Magni's behalf. Venice out of concern, turned around to find Jenkins had already picked up the book much to his relief as he continued to make his way for the arena.

When Venice had arrived, the first thing he did was adjust his sleeves a little higher up out of convenience and practicality. If he was going to use any power at all today, he didn't want to waste time on minor things like making sure his sleeves were out of the way. It was barely noticeable the change though, as he had only made one slight fold in the cloth to leave his wrists out and showing from under the material compared to before.
The second thing he did was look over at his opponent (Giselle) who had arrived sooner than himself who turned out to unexpectedly be a female. It appeared there had been a change in plans. Venice did not like the idea of going against a girl, not because he deemed the gender weaker or anything in comparison to males but because there were certain areas he would have to be sure to avoid when in combat otherwise it would give off the wrong impression. If he was going against another male however, he wouldn't have to worry about such things. Another odd thing worth mentioning was that the girl's demon was in the arena with her but Venice knew the rules which required no demons to take part.

Instead of saying anything about his intentions and observations though, Venice bowed like a gentleman and introduced himself. "My name is Venice Roko Mikaelo.." He tipped his hat then straightened up to end the bow, casually tossing the hat over to the side and fixing his jacket before continuing. "Before we continue, may I know your name? I believe it is only polite." His hand left his green flowing hair as his arms returned to his sides ready to move in case the girl refused and decided to engage in battle head on. He had to be especially wary of this one as he didn't know what her element was or what she was capable of.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal's eyes darted over the matches, carefully controlling her emotions. Or, Ella was controlling her emotions because she didn't want Lila's opponent to suddenly gain 300 pounds. That would be cheating. So, she smiled gleefully when Lila wasn't impaled by the shard of ice and went on the offense. She wanted to cheer, but she was still almost killed and it might happen again, and she didn't want to be a distraction.

Ella, however, was busier. Lucy had made her way back over and reached into the caramel-filled book bag, causing the red creature to growl. She hadn't liked it before, but had been to frightened to do anything. However, when an outstretched hand offered her own candies to her, she gave a confused look before snatching them up and crawling back down to the bag, where she could eat them without getting the caramel on Opal's face and in her hair. Plus the book bag was already slightly covered in the stuff from earlier, but Opal didn't know that and by the time she did Ella hoped she would be far away. She knew she would never hurt her because she loved her, but she really didn't like the mess and Ella would be the one to have to clean it up and it was very difficult to clean a book bag with only paws.

Ella watched intently while Lucy talked, and occasionally moved to take a fraction of the candy,that was currently sitting on the back of the bag, in her fangs and chewed on it. When she got done with most of it (she wouldn't eat the bottom part that was touching the bag) she responded. "Thank you for the candy, even though it was already mine to eat to start with. I guess we can be friends. Though you are a little creepy" the demon smiled. "I'll think of it like an adventure!" she declared brightly before jumping back up onto Opal's pink head.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image


Aberdeen took a quick look around her to make sure no one suspected anything strange about her. It seemed that Connor and Jaxon were carrying Li to the nurse’s office and that Melody and Kieran were trailing right behind them. Opal seemed to be watching intently at the matches and Ella and Lucy were having their own conversation, so it seems like no one noticed. “Thank goodness,” Aberdeen thought. She didn’t want to look suspicious in front of her classmates. For now, she decided to keep the situation with the ghosts a secret and pay attention to the matches.

Looking over at Lila’s match, Aberdeen made a sigh of relief that Lila had escape the sharp ice shard’s path, but she turned her head sideways after Lila tripped over her feet and landed on her buttocks. Lila’s eyes seemed to be wide open in shock and she called out to her opponent, “Hey, careful with that you could have actually killed me yah know!” with fluffy cheeks. Even though she just stated that her opponent could have potentially ended her life, Lila’s face depicted a smile. “What a nice smile she has,” Aberdeen thought. She wished she could smile a lot more like her rather than maintain such a serious or cold complexion, but she felt uncomfortable letting herself go like that. Lila then stood up from the ground, shrugged off some dirt that was on her skirt, and then stepped back with her arm pulled out as though she was getting ready to pitch at the next batter. “Batter up!” Aberdeen thought in her head. She knew she could be more lax, sarcastic, and open, but she chose not to, instead maintaining a serious face as she intently watched Lila’s next move. With a bright smile, Lila launched a ball of light towards Alexis and following up with larger balls of light.

Although she wanted to see the outcome, Aberdeen hated light so she turned to look at the next group of people that were going to match. It seemed that it was Venice’s and Giselle’s match. She overheard a couple of names that Ms. Brumfield mentioned, but never turned to see how the opponents looked. A girl with medium bright flame red hair stepped into the arena accompanied by a red fox which leaped forward in front of her. “Aren’t the demons supposed to be sitting down not participating?” Aberdeen thought. Afterwards, a familiar green haired young man stepped into the arena adjusting his sleeves. After he introduced himself as “Venice Roko Mikaelo,” he tipped his hat, bowed, tossed his hat over to the side, and fixed his jacket. “Ah, so that’s his name,” Aberdeen thought, remembering him as the guy that she tried to have her first conversation with. Thinking about what had transpired earlier, Aberdeen struggled to keep herself visible, clenching her fists together. “I can’t believe I made a fool of myself in front of this gentleman! Ugghh I hope he doesn’t see me.” After realizing that she was clenching her fists for too long, she looked back down at her hands and noticed she couldn’t see herself anymore. “Not this again…” Aberdeen grumbled, struggling to become visible again.

Meanwhile, Lucy was enjoying the opportunity of talking to Ella. Although Ella growled and hesitated at first, she quickly snatched up the offered treats and crawled back down in the bag. After chewing on most of the candy that was stuffed inside the bag, Ella responded, “Thank you for the candy, even though it was already mine to eat to start with. I guess we can be friends, though you are a little creepy. I’ll think of it like an adventure!”

“None taken. It’s an honest response to my appearance. Heh, speaking of adventures, would you like to know how I got my latest mask? It’s a riveting story, though for me not and the poor soul who had to lose his mask.” Luciana then thought for a moment to the events of the past looking upwards. “Actually, I think I may have taken his face too. I’m sure I had Aberdeen pack it for my pillowcase, at least she better have.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

After looking at Kieran and Melody for a second he smiled to himself and put down Li. "Alright I'll head to the Headmaster's office with Connor you two take Li here to the nurse. That said I'll head off then." After saying this Jaxon stuffed his hands in his pockets and turned up his music to help clear his head. 'Well it seems that the first day of school I'm headed to the principal's office... lovely.' laughing silently to himself he whispered to himself, "Whatever happens don't forget that you're still human, and humans are fragile creatures..." Shaking his head from his dark mood he looked back and beckoned Connor. "Hey slowpoke hurry up, time may be a luxury for some but for me it just means that it's time wasted that could've been put to use somewhere else."

After a quick jolt, Jaxon stood up straight from his hunch and felt his neck warm. "Oh hey Tama, did you sleep well bud?" Tama purring happily, "Of course I did beds are a lot better than floors you know." chuckling to himself he trudged on towards the Headmaster's office with a smile. "Sorry for making you use so much magic, my experiment didn't even work." After hearing this Tama pawed at Jaxon's face. "Idiot you're human and so are they, so at least show some respect alright?" Coughing slightly Jaxon looked back to see if anyone heard their conversation.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo

Earnings

0.00 INK

As Giselle's opponent arrived Giselle was busy pinning her hair out her face but she was more then ready otherwise. An excitement and positive aura bubbled inside her and any doubt or worries weren't very apparent on her face. When she looked at the person she was against she noticed they were male and polite because he was quick to offer his name. She laced her hands behind her back and listened until she felt it appropriate for her to reply.

"Hey, my name is Giselle, nice to meet you!" She gave a friendly smile as Vix went to sit and spectate and keeping her hands behind her back and invisible to her opponent's eye sparked a small flame letting it gradually increase in size and heat but the flame was jumpy and almost died completely a few times. Deciding not to take any more chances her palms came forward and the flame was released. It danced forward leaping like a dragon's fiery breath but it's temperature wasn't as high as her original flame. Damn.

Vix watched a look of admiration and awe as her best friend released the beam of fire but she wasn't going to get hopes up and expect Giselle to win because Giselle was reckless and thoughtless which meant she didn't think tactically after her first few moves. Vix personally felt like she could predict everything Giselle did but she kept utterly silent and sat like a statue, because rules are rules.

The red fox pawed the ground and curled up lazily watching with sparkling emerald eyes and the pride of a mother not that Vix was a mother but she treated Giselle more like a daughter then a friend sometimes.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo

Earnings

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo

"Hey, my name is Giselle, nice to meet you!"

Venice nodded to show he had heard the girl before loosening his position, one of his shoes moving back to provide shoulder length of space apart from the other shoe. With his sleeves still slightly folded, his hands moved a bit away from his sides to show he was ready to use them but still seemingly peaceful as they were not up in fists but with palms faced downwards. Now here came the tricky bit- who was going to initiate the duel?
Venice kept his position and decided to wait it out. He decided that waiting had its advantages as he would be able to see Giselle's element first before revealing his own. On the other hand, that meant he needed good reflexes to react in time as he didn't know what to expect in regards to element or fighting style. For all he knew, she could be a non-stop aggressive type that wouldn't give him ample time for a breather whilst he on the other hand, was more of a defence reliant user unless he lost his temper and control.

The wait didn't last long as Giselle presented her palms in front of her and a flame was released headed straight for his direction. It was only then that Venice realised he required an exception to school duelling rules. His left palm was shakily focused on the ground in front of his body as cracks started to appear while Venice's eyes stayed focused solely on the flame heading right towards him with speed.

"Requesting permission to-"

Venice managed to yell out but with not much time available to him in order to finish his sentence, the left hand was raised as the ground underneath raised along with it. The block of ground matched Venice's height as the flame rushed right into it, only to be absorbed.

"-be an exception to the rule of school property as there is no other means that would allow me to engage in a duel. However, I will adhere to as minimal destruction as possible and only use what is necessary."

After Venice completed what he was saying, his left arm swayed in a horizontal fashion to slice the air in front of him as the block of ground reacted by also being sliced and toppling over. Venice then proceeded to wiggle his left hand's fingers above the block as if controlling an invisible puppet as the block began to take on a new form. Beads of sweat trickled down his temples as he applied intense concentration. His efforts were not wasted as the new block form rose, it was evident that he had produced a shield made of rock. Venice raised his right arm in front of him as his left hand made a gesture of 'come hither' and the shield obeyed his orders, attaching itself to the right arm he had presented.

Keeping his shield up and ready, he rolled back his shoulders not used to the atmosphere of battle. Actually, he was hoping this duel would reach a conclusion shortly. Despite wanting the duel to end quickly, he did not initiate an attack as it wasn't his forte. Whenever it came to initiating an attack, he would most indefinitely screw up. Defence and keeping distance was what he was really good at and he knew it.
Venice looked up at Giselle by now well aware that her element must be fire and started to drift in thought concerning that element.

Fire.. an element that is somewhat entrancing and magnetic as it has the ability to draw you in or pull you closer just as it is when sitting by a bonfire. While it can provide warmth, it can also provide burns and I believe there's a type of eucalyptus tree which actually relies on the very intense heat of fire to produce a forest fire that will bring forth new life and growth again..

With that in mind, he looked over at his female opponent whom he believed suited the element she was bestowed with not only because of the colour of her hair, but everything about her as an individual of personality and appearance gave off the vibe of fire. It was a wonder he didn't assume it as her element initially, but that was probably because he liked to keep an open mind regarding people not being the best judge of character overall. Especially, not with a girl he had just met a few minutes ago.

Come.

Was Venice's last thought as his green eyes shimmered, not wishing to be forced to attack and prefering to keep on defending till the end.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

After Li fainted Hwang was thinking what could be the reason for this mysterious thing. Analizating everything and taking into consideration their last kill he managed to find something. It seemed, or it was just a possibility created in Hwang's mind through a lot of thinking and effort that maybe Mei Ling was responsible for that. Her ice magic could have activated an ability which would make her opponent vulnerable in a hunt or a long time fight, but this only delayed their mission, anyway Hwang's first priority was and will always be Li, knowing that he was also Li's first priority because of their long time friendship. Mrs Brumfield called a few students to carry Li to the nurse's office, Hwang remained quiet all this time, he was going to speak only when necessary at a time like this. At first she assigned only Connor and Melody but after a discussion 4 persons were going, Kieran, Connor, Melody and Jaxon only two of them carrying him.
If Hwang would have observed something strange, he would have told them without a sign of fear"Don't carry him like a garbage. If you do , then I will show you something special."Still this wasn't The case as something like this didn't happen. " Boy please call the Headmaster to the nurse's office Urgently, I got something important to tell him."Hwang told to Connor since he was going to follow the others, to the nurse's office, but he or Li had to report Mei Ling's disparition, if not they could be suspicious, since Mei Ling and her demon were supposed to arrive with them at the academy. Li was still unconscious, meanwhile his hands were starting to be covered slowly by ice and soon his whole body Hwang realized everything.
The ability at first is turning the person into an unconscious state, then the Ice magic in his body will make him unable to move, so she could find and kill him easily. Too bad for her That the ability activated days after her death. "Let's hurry to the nurse's office."Hwang reminds them Again where they should go keeping his calm through hoping that as soon as Li arrived, the nurses
Would do something about the ice which was covering slowly but surely his body. Meanwhile Hwang was telling in his mind"Mei Ling your special ability is worthless now,since you are dead but nice try honorable warrior."the others could see that he was smilling,the reason being that Li was fine and that her ability didn't activated when and if she would have lived.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

Melody smiled as Kieran stated he wouldn't be cliche, but as soon as he made a joke, that was quite cliche, her smile disappeared instantly. "GEE, how o - rig - i - nal." She retorted quite sarcastically. "If I was falling for, you it would be form a twenty story apartment." She stated taking a few steps away from him before adding "With a bungee cord."

During their walk down the steps the little siren showed up again, but Melody seemed to keep her from bothering Kieran too much.
Kieran and Melody arrived with the others and picked up Li. The group proceeded back towards the school, with Connor and Jaxon carrying Li, Melody and Kieran actually looked quite useless in this situation. Kieran recommended they split up so as to get the job done quicker, Jaxon seemed to agree, walking towards the Headmaster's office, turning and calling Connor a slowpoke for not following. " Connor, just go with him, I'll tell you all about it tonight. " Kieran thought to his brother.
Melody however seemed not to have an opinion who she went with, “Don't care. Let's just go.” was her response as she started walking towards the nurse's office. Well looks like I'm carrying him, myself Kieran thought and then he remembered Nox was walking along side him.

"Hey buddy ya wanna help me carry this kid, he's not light." Kieran said to his demon, who reluctantly agreed "ALL RIGHT! I suppose I can help." Nox shifted his body so that Kieran could lay Li on top of him, now all Kieran had to do was keep the kid from falling off of Nox. "Ya know, having a demon as large as you really comes in handy sometimes." Kieran said to the hound, who just laughed in response. Melody was walking a few steps ahead of them, and Kieran had no way to speed up to catch her, for fear of Li falling. They make their way to the nurse's office and drop off Li, without any real conversation.

Kieran looks over at Melody as they leave the nurse's office, "I'm uh, sorry about being an idiot earlier. When you fell on me, all I could think was, 'MUST SAY SOMETHING FUNNY' and then that crap was all that came out." Kieran said sincerely hoping she didn't think he was a complete fool. "OH and uh, thanks for saving me from that splash of water, I though Nox here was mischievous, but your little Lorelei is almost as bad." Kieran said, intending it as a compliment. "So what do ya say, we forget all that bull crap and just wander around campus til class is over?" Kieran waited patiently for a response with a simple smile adorning his face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Tch..." Connor scoffed as his brother gave him THAT look. The look that said, "Please get my back just this once? I'll never ask you for anything again, I promise!" The one he gave Connor almost weekly. Connor sighed. "Yeah, alright, let's get you to the headmaster's office." Connor said, turning to face Shugo. They walked for a moment before Connor stopped and turned around, calling to his brother. "Oi, Bro!" Connor called to Kieran, though he knew his brother wouldn't turn to face him. "When we're all done here, you're going to have to do THAT thing!" Connor called after him, smirking evilly. Both brothers knew exactly to what Connor was referring. It was a punishment game, and Kieran was going to have to eat something completely horrendous. When Connor and Kieran were younger, their mother attempted to make lutefisk. Of course the boys' father, who asked for it and grew up eating it, loved the stuff and said it was better than what their grandma ate. Connor and Kieran on the other hand puked after smelling it. Now the two of them only write home asking their mother to bring it on special occasions, like when one has done something horrible. When that happens, the offender has to eat it while the other watches. You'd think the boys would eventually learn to like it, but not so. It's still used for punishment to this day. Connor chuckled evilly to himself as he stood, watching his brother stumble. "You scare me sometimes Master." Connor heard Hans say over his chuckling. "Oh?" Connor said, and ceased laughing. "What was that Hans? I didn't hear what you said." Connor asked, giving Hans a death glare. "Stop that now Master Connor, remember what your mother said about picking on me!" Hans exclaimed, becoming rather scared. "Alright," Connor said, and he stopped making faces at the little fox. "Let's go get this over with." Connor sighed.

"Hey slowpoke hurry up, time may be a luxury for some but for me it just means that it's time wasted that could've been put to use somewhere else." Connor heard Jaxon say, and he sighed, turning back around to face his unwanted guest to the headmaster's office. "Yeah, and who's fault you think this is in the first place," Connor mumbled to himself, just loud enough for Hans, who was perched on Connor's shoulder, to hear. Usually, Connor liked giving that place a WIDE berth. Not that he was afraid of the headmaster himself, no, it was his Secretary. She was the one in charge of punishment at school here, and Connor knew if she even SMELLED him, he'd be in for a world of trouble. "Yeah, yeah, I'm coming." Connor said, walking over to where Jaxon was and continuing towards the headmaster's office. He said nothing for fear of losing his temper with Jaxon. Though he didn't look it, Connor was NOT pleased with Jaxon. Connor usually wasn't pleased with anyone who picked on his brother, for any reason. Kieran was really torn up about getting picked on in the past. It wouldn't do to have him repeating those kinds of experiences here in school now. Now that they'd left that life so far behind. Connor walked in silence until they were about ten feet from the Headmaster's office. It had taken them a few minutes to traverse the odd, numerous hallways, but they'd made it. With that buffer distance between himself and the large, decorated double doors and the plaque on the wall that simply read, "Headmaster" next to the doors, Connor stopped. "Here's the office. Brace yourself, the Headmaster's aura is... stifling at best. He's got more magic than he knows what to do with." Connor said, taking another brave step forward. Instantly, Connor felt a bead of sweat form on his forehead like it always did when he was sent here. "Well, come on." Connor said, "No backing down now." Connor made his way to the doors and pushed them open, leading Jaxon inside. He walked over to the Secretary, who looked him up and down as if to say, "What have you done this time?"

"It's not me ma'am." Connor explained. "This one," Connor said, pointing at Jaxon over his shoulder with his thumb, "disobeyed the rules of engagement in a duel between students, supervised by Ms. Brumfield and attacked a student when their duel had been decided. I'm just here to bring him to the headmaster. If you're done with me, I'd like to go." Connor said to the Secretary, who was shocked to find that Connor the Troublemaker wasn't the one who was being sent to the office. "Very well," the older woman croaked. "Why don't you head back to class Mr. Flannagan, and tell that miscreant brother of yours to watch his step." The Secretary said, pointing a gnarled finger at Connor and poking him in the chest with her boney appendage. "Yes ma'am." Connor said, the Picture of innocence, though Hans was curled up on his master's shoulder trying not to tremble and make his master appear weak. However, the headmaster's presence was particularly strong on little demons like Hans. Even Connor was beginning to feel the pressure, though he'd never show it. He exited swiftly and calmly, as if he could have stood in that monstrous aura until the day he died. However, once they were outside and behind a closed door, Connor crouched down and pulled Hans off his shoulders. "Hans, you ok?" Connor asked the now trembling fox, who was trembling. "You idiot." Connor scolded. You were acting tough in front of Tama and Jaxon weren't you. Hopefully we won't ever have to go in there again, but that was foolish, don't do it again." Connor warned his little demon. "Yes Master Connor," Hans panted. "Let's go back to the stadium now, shall we?" Connor asked. The other students' auras aren't as oppressive as THAT guy's. Connor sighed, shaking his head as he and Hans headed back towards the stadium, sitting down by a girl with long black hair and blue eyes once they got back. Though her little white cat of a demon eyed them, Connor just smiled and remained silent. Connor and Hans said nothing, they didn't talk to anyone, and they didn't enter in an outrageous or silly way. Connor was in the midst of a transformation. Though he'd never tell his brother, Connor wanted to be strong, stronger than the headmaster. He was planning on taking school... seriously. Connor leaned back, allowing Hans to climb up on Connor's belly to rest. The little one had had it rough. Connor absentmindedly scratched him behind the ears, causing Hans's leg to thump ever so slightly, it only happened twice, and Connor stopped scratching as soon as it happened. He knew his little demon didn't like to be treated like a pet... except for when it came to helping eat leftovers. Suddenly, without any warning, Connor spoke. "Hiya," He stated simply, a smile on his face. "I'm Connor, any reason you're sitting all by your lonesome?" Connor asked, turning to face her and smiling once more. No reason to not be friendly when you were meeting someone new.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
The walk to the nurse's office was uneventful. Thankfully. Kieran seemed very occupied with carrying that unconscious guy, bless that. It meant Melody wouldn't have to deal with potential awkwardness for the time being, though if that were the case – Why did she go with him in the first place?

With a sigh, the blonde pushed the door the the nurse's office for Kieran and his pet demon – And whatever the hell that dragon was – to drag their dead-weight inside and leave him for the nurse to fix up.

Okay. Great! Time to leave everyone behind, and start erasing some memories with loud music-

“I'm uh, sorry about being an idiot earlier.”

Oh? He's apologizing now, is he? Melody, despite not shifting from her bored expression, tried her best to look attentive. After all, she wasn't used to be given an apology. If only people would do that more often. Along with compliments, she liked compliments – And cake. Cakes, apologies and compliments. Here was to hoping Kieran would do all three of them.

“OH and uh, thanks for saving me from that splash of water. I thought Nox here was mischievous, but your little Lorelei is almost as bad.”

“Eh, yeah... Sorry about that.” She retorted, stammering slightly as she tried her hardest not to feel like a tomato. Again. “She's just a bit overprotective ever since- Well, she just is.”

Something to off-awkward this? Please?

Lorelei yawned, stretching her arms as she gave her Magni a little smooch.

Thank you!

“Hey, Lore. Slept well?” The blonde asked, receiving a hasty nod in response before witnessing another one-sided stare down between Lorelei and Kieran.

The girl sighed. It can't be helped, huh? As long as she doesn't plan on doing anything drastic. Yet.

“So what do ya say, we forget all that bull crap and just wander around campus till class is over?”

Kieran butted in, smiling as he waited for Melody to either go Yay or Nay.

“You read my mind. No funny business, though. Because I'm not saving you a second time.” The blonde smirked, nudging the taller boy with her shoulder as her hands folded into the pockets of her vest. Flashing a wink before walking past and go anywhere but class.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jayson was focused on what was happening within the arena. Fortunately for her Puru had finally been quiet until she heard the footsteps of someone approaching them. Jayson was taken from the scenes playing in front of her to the paw that had tapped her side. Jayson turned her gaze to the demon. "What is it Puru?" she asked and the cat sighed. "Someone's coming here." the demon whispered. Jayson glared at the cat. "Be nice Puru." she stated leaving no room for argument to the cat. She turned her gaze back to other parts of the arena when she heard someone greet her. When the boy directed a question at her she just shrugged in response.

"I'm not sure I guess I haven't taken to talking to my classmates yet." she answered after a few moments of thinking about it. "I'm Jayson nice to meet you." she smiled slightly to him. Someone had came and spoke to her for once and thankfully for Jayson it came naturally to her to speak and greet them back.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

He was getting bored with all the duels but finally it was his turn to go up against someone by the name of Jayson. Standing up, the white haired boy brushed himself off even though he wasn’t dirty in the least bit. Looking around he made eye contact with Ms. Brumfield and waved at her in greeting. She smiled at him and stepped out of his way so he could reach the arena.

”Hey Raimei you there or are you still hiding somewhere” he teased his demon even though he could die for it by accident if he riled her up too much. I’m right here Kirie, and please stop teasing me I don’t like it her voice quivered a bit. “hey I’m only messing with you. Also what’s up with that kid, when he fainted, you started to buzz a bit. Did he scare you or something? he stared at his feet while walking, kicking up a little dirt from the ground as he reached the center of the arena. well, I saw something strange. I don’t know what it was but it was really weird. Also he looks familiar I don’t know why but I don’t like it much. This is turning into a bad story can we end this story I don’t think I can handle this kind of story Kirie

“What are you talking about Raimei? You can’t just end a story right when it’s just getting good. Besides if he scares you again I’ll go have a chat with him and tell him to stop what’s he’s doing that’s scaring you alright.” Kirie smiled at her and was about to pat her head when he realized the consequences of that would have been death or something like that. Raimei noticed then and let out a sniffle and disappeared with the sound of buzzing in her Magni’s ears.

Shaking his head Kirie stretched a bit doing a couple warm ups so his body would be prepared for anything. After a few routines, Kirie stopped and looked down at his hands. these hands of mine are already red. I wonder, will I lose control and hurt my opponent? Or will I be able to do the minimal damage? Think static shocks Kirie those are harmless, right? They don’t hurt too much so think static shocks . He had a grim smile on his face, and stared at his hands a while longer and suddenly electricity jumped and sparked and he closed his hands into fists and looked up with determination in his eyes. Now all he had to do was wait for his opponent to come down and for Ms. Brumfield to give them to go to start.

(OOC: Okay Victorant, I’m skipping the last part of your duel and I’m still waiting on Possibility and Fate to get theirs in but theirs should be quick. Also for those who are in the school and not at the arena do try to wrap up things by Sunday.)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

“Eh, yeah... Sorry about that. She's just a bit overprotective ever since - Well, she just is.” Melody replied to Kieran, stuttering just a touch. Kieran just smiled as he asked her to hang out to which she replied "You read my mind. No funny business, though. Because I'm not saving you a second time.” She pushed him with her shoulder as her hands moved to her pockets. She flashed him a quick wink before walking on ahead.

Kieran stood there for a second, slightly stunned, remembering the words his brother had said to him before they dropped off Li "When we're all done here, you're going to have to do THAT thing!" , that thing, I HATE lutefisk, I can't believe Dad loves the stuff, why would Connor make me do this. I didn't ask for THAT much, just a moment alone. Well at least things are going well, she did wink back at me. Kieran suddenly snapped back to reality and realized that Melody was five steps ahead of him, in the direction opposite the training arena. Kieran jogged a few steps to catch up, smiled and said "Funny business, me? Why I would never." As he said this he made sure he walked up on the side of Melody opposite the shoulder Lorelei was on, for safety.

Kieran's smile then disappeared as he got serious for a minute, "She's been overprotective ever since, what exactly. Does it have anything to with when you kicked that douchebag's ass last year? What was his name Josh ... Hoffman? Or something like that. Any way I never really liked the kid, and didn't know you so I never asked about what happened, I always just assumed he had it coming. But I'm rambling so I digress, why exactly is Lorelei so protective, what happened?" Kieran asked not only because he wanted to avoid upsetting Lorelei again, but also because he genuinely wanted to know more about this girl, she's all aloof in class, then straight up defies the teacher at the arena, then makes a fool of herself tripping all over him, what makes this girl tick. She laughs at his jokes one minute, then thinks he's an idiot.

Kieran waited a few moments and without a reply he continued "I realize we only recently met officially and I'm sorry if the question is to personal, but if ya answer I'll bake you a cake." Well Connor will bake you a cake, he's better at that kind of thing then I am and always yells at me to get out of the kitchen when I try to cook. he thought as he spoke, "Everybody loves chocolate cake. I won't even make you share it with me." He said with a smile and slight chuckle. Back to his usual silly self, finally starting to relax again and just enjoy her company, hopefully Lorelei and Melody are starting to relax as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

After Ms. Brumfield had given Aberdeen the okay on being able to battle, Aberdeen took a deep breath and said to herself “This is it!” Before, Aberdeen had wanted to pulverize Opal and show off that she was more than capable of beating her to impress Lila, however, now that she had become acquainted with Opal, Aberdeen’s feelings towards the battle had changed. She would not back down, that she was certain of, but she would not let some malice taint the battle anymore. The match would only be for its purpose of displaying each other’s powers and that is all. If Opal had not seen Aberdeen turn invisible already, she would find out her powers here. Aberdeen didn’t know how she could use her ability to see ghosts, or land an attack on Opal without any offensive magic, but Ms. Brumfield had said that weaponry was allowed so long as it was sheathed. Aberdeen luckily had a fighting knife she could use, but she would make sure not to harm Opal much.

Aberdeen thought about all of this before the match with Opal on the opposite end of the arena, eyes focused on her. Although Aberdeen didn’t want to utter even a slight whisper, she couldn’t help but let out a small, “Good luck” escape from her lips.
All of a sudden, Aberdeen felt an immense amount of pressure pushing down on her entire body that forced her to crouch to the ground. She struggled to get up but the pressure on her was too massive as though a massive elephant- no five elephants- had sat on her back.

”Opal must be doing this,” Aberdeen thought as her weight began to increase. Her entire body was now flat on the floor because she couldn’t hold herself up in a kneeling position anymore. ”All I can do is turn invisible, so what am I supposed to do?” Aberdeen asked herself.

Suddenly an idea popped in her head. She turned invisible and remained calm and quiet, practicing her silent breathing techniques and staying completely still. It worked, because Opal suddenly had a confused look on her face and the weight had released its force on her. Slowly, Aberdeen got back up on her feet and tried to quietly sneak up on Opal to knock her out slightly with the sheathed fighter knife, but unfortunately one of the floor boards was a bit loose and let out a slight squeak. Opal turned towards the direction of the noise and suddenly some floor boards were loosened and lifted up to the air. After Aberdeen got close enough, Opal tipped floor boards towards the sound of the noise which hit Aberdeen and knocked her backwards towards the ground, turning her visible again.

Aberdeen wiped some dirt that got on her face, stood up again, and turned invisible, this time running towards Opal to try and land a strike on her once more. A few more boards were raised up in preparation to make one of them hit Aberdeen if she got too close. At times Opal was on key where Aberdeen was and Aberdeen barely dodged them, and at other times the boards grazed a bit on Aberdeen giving her some splinters on her arms and legs. However, this was not without some energy depletion as Opal seemed to be concentrating so much on just keeping the floorboards high up to be able to tip them over on Aberdeen. Aberdeen finally reached the end of the arena where Opal was stationed and she lunged her sheathed knife for an attack, but then Opal, who probably heard Aberdeen grunt a bit upon thrusting her arm, shielded herself with the floorboards. Aberdeen’s shielded knife only managed to pound on the floorboards and make a loud THUMP noise.

”Darn it! Heh, you’re good Opal.” Aberdeen thought to herself, even though she wanted to say it to Opal. ”However, I’m not giving up!” Aberdeen decided, determined to try until the very end.

Aberdeen decided to back up a bit and give some space so that Opal can let down those floorboards. Aberdeen had to be quick on her toes to reach Opal from behind to strike in case Opal didn't let her guard down. After finally reaching a short distance away from Opal, Aberdeen prepared to slip behind Opal to strike.

Opal seemed to realize then that Aberdeen was behind and she looked drained from trying to exert so much force on lifting up the floorboards, so she decided to make a run for it with the floorboards now down. However Opal had stopped completely in her tracks with a dazed look on her face. Her body shivered and she held herself as though she was cold. In everyone’s eyes, that must have been what they have witnessed from the stands, at least those who had paid attention to the fight. However, in Aberdeen’s eyes, Opal wasn't alone. The two ghost girls were back and they were standing where Opal was with sinister looks on their faces. The girl with the long black hair and white dress grabbed Opal by the neck and seemed to make squeezing gestures while the red head with the Chinese garments put her hold on Opal’s stomach. Aberdeen watched in horror as Opal was gasping for air and struggling to breathe. The two girls then looked towards the audience-“wait could the audience see them?” Aberdeen asked herself and drew her attention towards the crowd. It seemed that the audience looked on at horror towards Opal, but she couldn't tell whether they can actually see the ghosts. One person did look somewhat more wide eyed and shocked though and that was Ms. Brumfield.

”Ms. Brumfield, you’ll pay for what you've done, and you'll give your payment with your students' lives!” the girl clad in white shouted towards Ms. Brumfield. Aberdeen wondered what Ms. Brumfield had done to make this girl come back as a ghost to take out her revenge, but then she snapped back to reality when Opal let out a large gasp for breath. Opal had started turning blue when Aberdeen rushed to her side with her eyes dead set on the girl in the white dress that didn’t match her purity. Aberdeen took out her sheathed knife and aimed it towards the girl in white, knowing she couldn’t really damage her but to at least make her vanish. ”GET AWAY FROM HER!!!” Aberdeen shouted in rage and tried to stab at the malicious ghost. Both ghosts vanished but Aberdeen had used too much force in her thrust. Her free hand that had planned to grab the other ghost ended up pushing Opal to the ground and the sheathed knife in the other hand had pinned Opal down on her clothes barely away from her body. Opal seemed to be taken aback by the force but luckily her head wasn’t hit hard. She started breathing hard after the force on her was finally taken away.

Aberdeen looked at her combatant with worried eyes and asked her urgently, “Opal are you alright? Can you breathe?”
Aberdeen gazed where her knife had pinned Opal down and hoped that it meant the battle was over. She did not want Opal to keep fighting while she was in this condition. Aberdeen just stood over her friend in silence, fearing for Opal’s safety yet enraged by the ghost’s actions. The ghosts that Aberdeen knew didn’t take drastic measures like this even though they’ve been through hard times, so why were these two girls so vengeful? In her mind, Aberdeen was planning her own revenge against them and planning to search out for them…for Opal’s sake.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys

Earnings

0.00 INK

After arriving at the headmaster's office, Jaxon shrugged off the old woman and walked right into the headmaster's office. "Hey, what's up?" Jaxon looked at the headmaster with a dull look and stretched.

"What's up? Don't act so friendly, you're down here and from what I understand it's because of endangering a student." Getting up the headmaster walked slowly back and forth at his desk. "Now I am a man of respect and order, so I'll have you know I am furious. So with how you act I don't think you full understand the grave misdemeanor you caused." Walking up to Jaxon he eyed him and spoke lowly. "I won't be the one punishing you directly I'll leave that to your magic teacher Ms. Brumfield, but I will say this if I hear of this again I will not stand for this and have you put on suspension or worse." After saying this he looked Jaxon straight in the eye, "Do I make myself clear boy?"

Backing back slightly Jaxon looked at the man "Y-yes sir I understand I'll keep my nose out of trouble." Taking a short breath he looked away, 'What is this feeling? I feel... pressured... is this what they call fear or is it me acknowledging his statement to be true?' Looking up at the man he shook his head to regain his cool and try to push back onto the man. "So that said 'this punishment' what'll it be? Long and drawn out or is it going to be fast and direct?" Hiding his face behind his hair and collar Jaxon had a calculated expression and was looking for tells in the man's expression. "I mean what I did was just complying to what was said correct?"

Looking angered for a second the man quickly laughed off the questions. "Got a smart mouth on you huh? Well that won't get you far here, I personally now will adding to your 'punishment' that you so fondly want. I will have you do supplementary lessons with Ms. Brumfield in anyway she sees fit, no longer just her coming up with it it'll be to my specifications and if you fail to meet them you're suspended for a week. No exceptions I don't even care if you understand now this is what it's going to be. Take the suspension now or go through with it, it'll all be dependent on your own abilities now." Going back to his desk the headmaster smiled at Jaxon with a slight satisfaction, "Keep talking it'll only add to your punishment I have no problem adding to it, if it goes far enough I'll just expel you simple as that."

After mulling this over Jaxon sighed and smiled to the man with his palms up in a sign of defeat. "You sir I respect, not only did you turn the situation around to your favor, you left me with no options of escape or turning it back to my favor bravo." Finally Jaxon sat down in one of the chairs provided and for once was intrigued at his punishment as it would decide his fate of staying here or being sent back to his family and the ones who tormented him. "So about these specifications... What exactly will they be? You said it'd be up to her but you also said it'd be to your specifications... to me that doesn't seem to make sense at all." Saying this he quickly bit his lip and added, "No offense of course I honestly just want to know, not mock you."

Chuckling slightly the man replied simply, "She will set the parameters needed for your classes and if you don't meet my expectations you're suspended simple as that." Looking at how pale that Jaxon was at his obvious thought of expulsion he closed his eyes and started again. "Also I read your file on your history, it seems that you were bullied a lot as a kid, that's rough but that doesn't mean you can go around bullying others alright? From what I understand from your file you can't get along with others by some... Self destructive barrier you set up around yourself correct? Anyway from what I've seen in your recent behavior from this meeting, I won't expel you. Just get your act together and just try, I mean really try to get along with the other students alright? So right after class head to Ms. Brumfield, if she has other students she has to work with you get a schedule with her and then work then. Your punishment will be under her direct instruction, I have high hopes for you kid along with all my students here. Lastly as class will be ending in a while just take this time for meeting up with her and go back to class, if I heard you ditched out it's auto suspension."

After hearing this Jaxon quickly got up and bowed to the headmaster and headed towards the door. "Don't worry sir I won't miss my lessons I at least need some help with my magic right?" After saying this he quickly headed out the door and headed back to the training field.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Funny business, me? Why I would never.” Kieran commented when he had caught up, making sure to stay opposite from Lore – Likely to prevent another mini-siren-outburst.

Though in all honesty, the boy had only seen the tip of the iceberg of how far Lorelei would be going, and Mel was sure, if he kept this up, the rest of said iceberg would be revealed over time.

“You mispronounced 'always'.” The blonde girl retorted. Though she hadn't given any time and dedication to get to know people last year, or for that matter even this year, word spread quickly about two particularly... leash-broken brothers, or family, or whatever – Jokers, pranksters.

You sure know how to pick them, don't you, Mel? Buzzed a wee-little thought through her mind, a smile glued to her face as she, admittedly, found that thought far more amusing than it actually was.

She went from not wanting to make any friends, to – Well befriending wasn't the exact word, more, like, falling for something. Yeah, that never happened. That was a completely accidental accident.

Mel felt her cheeks heat up, though just slightly, damn that scumbag brain for remembering the one thing she didn't want to remember. Her eyes averted from Kieran, who immediately took the opportunity to interrogate the girl on her earlier 'vague' explanation of why Lore was such a protective companion. – Tempting her even more to answer with the promise of cake.

“I realize we only recently met officially and I'm sorry if the question is to personal, but if ya answer I'll bake you a cake.”

“You? A baker? Weeell~ Strange people have even stranger hobbies, don't they?” Mel commented under a brief giggle, though refusing to turn her gaze back to the boy-in-question. For the time being.

“Everybody loves chocolate cake. I won't even make you share it with me.”

Whaaat....? He was trying to bribe an answer from her? The girl sighed, running a single hand through her hair before checking to see if it was safe to meet eye-to-eye without the unfortunate colouring of cheeks. “Why do I get the feeling you're one of those people who would eat that cake before giving the leftover crumbs to somebody else?”

She laughed. Promise of cake, and her favourite no less – Curse Kieran for getting it right the first time. Either that, or some magical, all-powerful entity gave him the power to read minds.

Well, now she did have to sate his burning curiosity, eh? Serves her right for explaining with the detail of an abstract painting that's supposed to represent something deep and meaningful, but is just a blob of rectangles and creepy faces with ears for an eye, and toes for ears. A sole, pale finger scratched the her right cheek, muttering plenty of Ah's and Uh's in the process. And a drop of sweat crawling down from her temple.

Gathering her thoughts, the girl began, “Sort of. Though that certainly didn't help the situation.” Mel shivered at the thought of that ass, ieeeuwww... The horrendous memories that are now permanently embedded in her braincells. “Anyway,” Melody continued, blue eyes peering at Kieran who looked so... attentive?

“you could say Lore is just, well, naturally protective. So don't be surprised when you end up fending her off a couple more times.” That was, if he stuck around, anyway. Considering that it was likely, that meant playing 'parent' again. Jolly-joy... The girl thought, glancing at Lorelei who had kept an eye on Kieran for who knows how long – Before turning back to the boy.

“Anyway, that butt-monkey got what he deserved. he didn't know how to keep his dirty hands to himself.” She sighed before continuing, fully aware that she hadn't given any 'juicy' details. “It's good to see not all boys are like that, though.” She complimented, although she wasn't sure he'd get it or no.

“But enough prying me, what about you?” The girl's smile swapped out for a smirk, hands folding behind her head. “There's bound to be a riveting story about how you ended up being every teacher's pest.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Li was dropped to the nurses office,alongside with Hwang,his loyal companion which was going to stay there until the boy would wake up.He could not believe that something like this happened even now,just right now,Hwang was thinking what will happen if and when the headmaster will find out.Now he surely had to answer the nurses questions,so he would lie if they were going to ask him something touchy.One of the nurses approached Hwang asking hi about the situation.He responded"He suddenly fainted."Not giving too many details,the other nurse looked at Li.Checking his state,she realized that he was immobilised somehow by the ice on his hands,the sleep and maybe something else.Looking at him closely she told to his dragon that it was possible,for the boy to not wake until the next morning.Hwang could not believe what he heard, until the next morning, maybe that ability was more powerful than he could expect. In the meantime Li was lying on the bed, still unconscious into a great sleep."What is this? I feel cold?"The boy asked himself looking at the white void which was surrounding him.

A white and cold desert which was spreading the fear of loneliness over him, step by step not seeing anyone, or not hearing anything. Screaming, it returned back like an echo, he was feeling so lonely still this state quickly disappeared seeing the man which he admired the most. Li Yang, but it was just an illusion as the great Chinese legend, was just standing there like http://uppix.net/8/f/b/b80b6a0dc387ef475c8b9b50ab3d4.jpg Li wasn't
near him, like Li wasn't looking for him, with full admiration about such a great person. Still this wasn't going to remain a nice and great dream, since the ability would transform it into a nightmare."Great Master Yang."Hearing Li the legend turned toward him, slapping him."A weakling like you doesn't deserves to call me master."He was punched in the mouth, a very powerful punch."I could kill you but I like to see the weaklings dying by the hands of other weaklings. You don't need to show me your pathetic abilities. They are an insult to my talent, and mastery of water."And with that the dream ended, the boy would have worked but the ability was restraining him, so he was going to probably suffer more because of those nightmares.

One of the nurses left, going to Miss Brumfield to tell her about what happened. What happened, wasn't a usual thing, and it did not have any connection with a sickness, it was something related to magic. Hwang was thinking after the nurse left, that maybe she realized what happened with him and they would be screwed in any second from now. After a few minutes the nurse came to Miss Brumfield which was still in the arena telling her"Miss Brumfield. The boy, fainted because of magic. It's surely magic. And
Strangely, his hands are covered in ice. Maybe you should do something about him"She told her, then left the arena back to the nurse's office.The oyal dragon was still there,deciding that he will remain with Li until he will wake up.No matter,the mission or the punishment he could suffer,he was determined to remain with Li.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews

Earnings

0.00 INK

The first thing that went through Opal's mind when she realized she had lost was how did I let that happen?. If she was anything, she was competitive. Though, recounting what had just happened, maybe she shouldn't be surprised. It had all started off very well for Opal, with only a second between the start of the battle and Aberdeen's body being mushed to the ground, making her weigh a few hundred pounds more than she needed. That had really amused Opal, eliciting the thought 'Might as well go get on that treadmill now- it might take you a while to shed that off' from her. However, her opponent had other ideas and dissipated into the air as far as Opal could tell- she just wasn't there anymore. In hindsight, Opal could have just kept the force of gravity on that spot the same crushing weight but she hadn't, at the time. She had been confused and let up.

The pink-haired child hadn't really been careful about all of this so far, and now that she had exhausted the one thing she was used to doing, she hadn't really had any idea what to do anymore. So, she had gone into panic, naturally, when she heard a noise. Aberdeen had still been invisible, so Opal did the only thing she could at the time- or at least the first thing that had come to mind- put up a shield. So, Opal had very carefully softened the force of gravity on the center of a few of the floorboards, making them creak and push up until they were floating. It was very hard to do and very draining- she had to make sure the force of gravity was still normal on the area underneath the board and on the nails and that the center was so light it pushed up. However, floating wasn't easy and she had to constantly change from drop the force to add force, and even on 20 boards it brought sweat to her brow.

After a while, she had heard another noise and she very, very carefully pushed a little weight onto one side of a few floorboards, tipping them wildly. One of them hit it's mark and Aberdeen had become visible again. She quickly smiled and dropped some of the boards that were behind Opal, as they wouldn't be hitting anything with Aberdeen in front of her. That, however, had been short lived and the girl had turned invisible, again. Still, Opal knew some of the area the woman was and brought up more boards in that area. She had known that soon she would collapse, but she couldn't give up. There had been a grunt and Opal had brought up a board just in time to hear something thud into it.

After a few more seconds, Opal had decided that she couldn't possibly keep the boards up any longer, and she would just keel over if she had to, so she had quickly dropped them (all into their proper spots, because she couldn't just mess everything up). She had almost admitted defeat when she began to shiver wildly, and she was very cold. She had very quickly wrapped herself in her arms and slid them up and down, trying to warm herself. She had been quick to think that Aberdeen was doing it to seal the deal on her win, and she had tried her best to hold her hands up in defeat. Almost as suddenly, she couldn't breath at all. Aberdeen wouldn't do this was the only thought she could bring to her Oxygen deprived mind. Opal knew she wouldn't- after their conversation she was considered a friend in Opal's book. In any case, she still hadn't been able to breath. Her eyes had searched for Ella, and when they found her the creature was looking at her in horror, dashing up and down the bleachers. She looked like she wanted to help, but Opal had quickly waved her hands. She hadn't wanted to risk her best friend's life, either.

It was almost certain she would die, but that really hadn't stopped her from gasping wildly. Her brain was muddled at this point and honestly she could almost feel her face turn an ugly shade of blue. She had almost been unconscious and was swimming through her mind when she had heard a muddled "Get away from her!" and some of the pressure being lifted from her neck. When she was then pushed to the ground and almost impaled by a knife, it was almost a relief. Well, the impaling part hadn't been, but the return of oxygen to her body had. She was taking very deep breaths when she heard a voice say “Opal are you alright? Can you breathe?”. She couldn't quite speak (and she was still on the verge of either throwing up or passing out), so she made a very weak thumbs-up before she had groaned and closed her eyes.

That's more or less where she was now, with her eyes clamped shut, her side still restricted by a knife, and her breaths coming out in pants. Also, she was still waiting for her belly to either settle down or loose it's store of food. That, in turn, made her groan in frustration and pain every few seconds. Slowly, she placed her hands over the knife at her side and weakly tried to pull up. That was in no way going to happen, but she still figured it might alert someone to the fact that she needed it out of her shirt. Oh, and this was my good first-day-of school shirt too she thought, and that caused her lips to form into a weak smile. Followed by a loud groan and a lurch of her stomach that made her feel like she may be loosing the contents of her belly in any second. Ella had come up to her by this point too, and was glaring daggers at Aberdeen. "How could you do this to her! You could have just pinned her down, you know! Now she's going to be sick and-and... oh dear" the red creature had whimpered out when Opal let out another moan. She alternated between stroking Opal's hair and looking at Aberdeen like she was about to paw her eyes out. Opal had very carefully patted the creature back and whispered in a very horse voice "I don't really think she did it, Ell. Leave her be". In fact, Opal knew she hadn't done it because why would Aberdeen scream "Get away from her" if she was the one doing it? It really didn't matter to Opal's body who had done it though, because it decided at that moment to push a wave of nausea onto her and make her suddenly very tired.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Melody ran her hand through her hair, and Kieran thought he saw a hint of pink on her cheeks as she spoke. "Why do I get the feeling you're one of those people who would eat that cake before giving the leftover crumbs to somebody else?" Kieran and Melody both laughed, "Probably because I just might eat it, but I guess that just means I'll have to make two." Kieran said with a chuckle. Man, Connor is gonna abuse the shit out of all these favors.... He thought, only slightly concerned.


"Sort of. Though that certainly didn't help the situation.” Melody shivered slightly before continuing. “Anyway, you could say Lore is just, well, naturally protective. So don't be surprised when you end up fending her off a couple more times.” Kieran smiled at this, "I wouldn't have it any other way." He said with a cocky smile on his face.

“Anyway, that butt-monkey got what he deserved. he didn't know how to keep his dirty hands to himself.” Melody sighed as if hiding something a little deeper before continuing. “It's good to see not all boys are like that, though.” Her last sentence through Kieran for a loop, Wait, am I the not ass hole boy? Does this mean she likes me? What's going on, why do I not feel the urge to prank her? This is weird. Kieran thought, apparently a little louder than he anticipated because he then heard Nox's voice in his head "Oh poor helpless Kieran, that is what we call love, or well since you just met this girl, a crush. You are romantically interested in this young lady. Now If you'll excuse I'm gonna get out of here before something else happens to you as a result of that uncontrolled beast she calls a companion." Kieran snorted and kicked Nox as he walked away, "Little shit" Kieran mumbled under his breath before paying attention to Melody again.

She had stopped smiling and a smirk now painted her beautiful face, "But enough prying me, what about you? There's bound to be a riveting story about how you ended up being every teacher's pest.” Kieran smiled a little, "Well now, where to begin?" Kieran asked himself and chuckled a little. "I've always been a trouble maker, even before I came here, things just got easier when my dad stopped asking me what I did everyday when I got home. You see he used to cook dinner every day 'cause all my mom knows how to cook is lutefisk, and believe me you don't want that. Anyway Connor started cooking when we were around 9 and with my dad had more free time so he started teaching me to play sports, football, lacrosse, and basketball, I was a start in all three. But that wasn't what I wanted, that's why I don't play sports here, I just want to have fun. So when I was little I used to pull pranks, mostly on my brother, then he started doing the same to me. When we got here last year we roomed together and within two weeks we had done everything imaginable to each other and we realized something. We could prank other people, together we would be unstoppable." Kieran paused and checked his watch. "Crap class is almost over, I'll finish my story but we gotta walk towards the arena or Brumfield'll kill us. Anyway as I was saying we decided to start working together, we started with small stuff, pranking other students, and although the teachers didn't like it, it wasn't a big deal. Then we decided to start pranking teachers, and that's when things got interesting. We started with our magic teacher from last year, Mrs. Gregory, she was supposed to teach this class but she heard we were gonna be in it, and thus we have Brumfield. Anyway we started with small stuff, loosening the legs on her chair so she falls, showing up late to class and claiming I was there in shadow form. Then Connor ran out of ideas, and it was my turn. I've always been a little riskier than Connor, He doesn't like to cross the line, I like to see how far I can go before I need to leap back. We started hitting the teachers harder, more serious pranks never anything that would hurt anyone, we just wanted to make our fellow students smile. That's when I had a brilliant idea, you see Professor Hawkins failed me on my first exam, I ended up passing his class but only just, got a 71 percent, hardly a decent grade. After I failed that exam I wasn't to happy, and a lot of students hated him, so I asked Connor; 'Do you think we could fill Hawkins's office with jello?' He just gave me a funny look. This was gonna be our biggest prank yet, so I went and found out Hawkins's favorite flavor was green, bought a ton of green jello mix and asked Connor to help me. Now I won't tell you how we did it, that's a trade secret, but we managed to fill the office with jello, without disturbing any of the contents. Boy was he pissed, there was no proof that we did it, but most of the school new that the only pranksters capable of something like that was us. Ever since then, and that happened about two months into the year last year, if you don't remember, we have had a reputation among the teachers. It's not uncommon for Connor to literally drop into class like earlier today, or for me to sneak in late on the walls. Those are just our everyday stuff, it's been a while since we've done anything big and I'll be honest as much as I love my brother I've been looking for a new partner, he seems to want to study this year, and I'd rather just keep on having fun, who cares about grades. Dad and Mom can be pissed if they want, maybe our little sister will get good grades when she comes here in a few years, she's the smart one anyway." Kieran paused for a moment. "Sorry for rambling, anyway long story short our biggest prank was the jello fiasco, Oh hey look we're back at the arena, We better sneak into the stands before Brumfield excuses class." Kieran said as he walked walked stealthily over to seat they were at before they left with Li, Connor and Jaxon.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Melody chuckled lightly when Kieran gave his dog, or demon rather, a nudge with his foot. Whether it was an honest kick, that would be everybody's guess. If only she could read minds, or judge something by facial expression. She was horrible at it – non-existent, even.

“Well now, where to begin?”

Melody turned back to Kieran, trying her best to look attentive – Though, admittedly, that wasn't exactly a strong point of hers. The problem wasn't listening, nor was it talking. Rather, it was being invested in the subject. She had to admit, though, that it was highly unlikely that a story about how someone becomes a renown joker would be uninteresting. Maybe.

As their little chat ensued – Well, Kieran talked, Melody just listened with as much interest as she could muster.

Melly! Melly! Sang a beautiful voice in the girl's mind, much to her annoyance. Lorelei hates him. Lorelei wants Melly to leave him! The little siren pleaded, tugging her Magni's hair to really get her attention.

Melody uttered a loud sigh, rolling her eyes to her companion who, quite frankly, was starting to be the annoying one. Stop complaining, you'll have all my attention after class. She thought briefly, though making herself a mental note to keep an eye on her little friend – Who had crossed her little arms across her chest, huffing and displaying the all-too-familiar grumpy face that a child would make when they didn't get what they wanted.

“Crap class is almost over, I'll finish my story but we gotta walk towards the arena or Brumfield'll kill us.”

“What? Oh, yeah, right.” Melody retorted, making a quick 'get on with it' motion to Kieran. After all, he still hadn't said anything about why the teachers kept a close eye on him.

Walking alongside the boy-in-question, the girl kept on a listening ear.

Cute. A thought buzzed through her mind, chuckling from the inside – Although the smile on her face may have been enough evidence that Melody found it quite the accomplishment.

“I'm surprised you haven't been expelled yet. I mean, filling his office with jello? Shit! I can see why the teacher gives you the evil eye.” She commented when Kieran began to fully explain, what he called, their biggest prank yet.

As they neared the class, or the 'arena', Kieran finally ended his long, not-that-boring tale. “Y'know, if all you wanna do is make mischief – You should consider the circus, as a clown.” Melody chuckled, sneaking into the arena and make her way over to the seats. “Anyway, if I wake up with funny drawings on my face, I now know who to look for.” She commented, nudging Kieran in his side as she gave him a wink.

Oh joy... It was back to watching fights. Letting out a short sigh, Melody leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes for a little snooze. Just wake me up when class is over.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image

When Opal lifted her arm weakly to make a thumbs-up, Aberdeen sighed in relief. At least Opal could still understand her and could breathe. Opal lay there with her eyes closed, probably in pain because she groaned every so often with her face contorted as she did. Aberdeen just stood over her friend (yes, she made a friend and her name is Opal) not knowing what she should do. She started easing her hand over to Opal’s forehead so that she could pet her head and try to relax Opal, but then she felt Opal’s hands placed over the knife trying to pick it up. It was then that Aberdeen realized that she still had the knife pinned down to her side preventing her mobility. Aberdeen promptly lifted the knife out of her skirt and quickly apologized with a, “Sorry!” She put back the knife in her pocket when an enraged Ella came and glared in fury towards Aberdeen.

“How could you do this to her! You could have just pinned her down, you know! Now she’s going to be sick and-and….oh dear!”

It was then that Opal let out another moan. Ella then came to Opal’s side to stroke her hair while also making sure to give Aberdeen the evil eye every so often. Opal then patted her best friend and whispered with a hoarse voice, “I don’t really think she did it Ell, Leave her be.” Aberdeen was sort of comforted that Opal had believed her, but she couldn’t even defend herself despite knowing it wasn’t her fault. She was still a bit shaken up by what she had witnessed; even Opal didn’t fully understand what was going on to her. The sight of the ghosts strangling Opal was edged in Aberdeen’s mind, sending chills down her spine. Aberdeen was too shocked by what happened that she could only remain speechless beside her friend.

Luciana then came to Aberdeen’s side, worried about both Opal and Aberdeen. She is probably the only other one that witnessed what was truly happening to Opal.

“Aberdeen, we should tell Opal and Ella what really happened,” Luciana suggested with her mind.

“Huh???” Aberdeen said out loud, not realizing Luciana had come onto the arena. “Oh um…no Lucy. Let’s just keep this between us,” Aberdeen switched to thoughts.

“But why? Ella is already accusing you! The others might think you were trying to kill Opal!”

“LUCY!!!” Aberdeen shouted out loud, glaring at her Magni demon. Aberdeen then shook her head realizing what she was doing. “Sorry Lucy, but I just don’t want to talk about this. I don’t want to talk about these ghosts or any ghosts again okay? Not until I can think of something.”

“Abby, we’re in speech thought you can tell me. You’re scared aren’t you?”

Aberdeen started mumbling, “I…I…” before running off away from the arena and out into an empty hallway. She then found a secluded corner and sat up with her knees to her face. Aberdeen covered her face with her hands and let out the tears she had been holding back. Lucy followed her and tried to comfort her with one of her shadowy arms to which Aberdeen responded in a whisper, ”Yes Lucy…I’m scared. I’ve always made fun of death and had relished in the thought of dying, but seeing Opal getting suffocated by those girls made me realize how scary death really is! Lucy…I don’t know what to do…Help me…”

All Lucy could do at the moment was sit beside her Magni and best friend, enclosing her in her shadowy shroud to try and reassure her that everything will be alright. Brooklyn appeared next to Lucy but Lucy gave her a nod no, knowing that even though Brooklyn was one of the good ghosts, Aberdeen did not want to deal with any of them right now until she got a hold of herself. After a few more minutes of drowning in tears, Aberdeen wiped her face knowing she had to go back. She couldn’t face Opal anymore so she just went back to the stands as though nothing had happened and sat in the most remote corner away from everyone, hoping to conceal her puffy cried up face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

GM Post


It’s been about a week and a half since the students started school at Liuena Academy. Ms.Brumfield has informed her class of a field trip to the Human City outside the barrier. It’ll be the first time going to the human city since starting their new life at Liuena Academy. It’s a Sunday afternoon and a hour after walking about the city in groups four or five (two groups)

One lead by Ms. Brumfield and the other lead by Kirie Askumoto.
Ms.Brumfields Group:
Opal, Aberdeen, Kieran, Lila
Kirie's Group:
Melody, Connor, Jaxon, Jayson

No switching is permitted what’s so ever. the reason Kirie is group leader is simple, he is one of the few students in Ms. Brumfields class that actually follows her directions as has been a honored student since he started coming to the Academy(his grandmother knows the headmaster) also because she trusts Kiries ability to take care of himself and those around him. All demons are to be kept under strict surveillance. Nor is anyone allowed to use their abilities in the slightest way even if it’s to protect themselves from a human attack. There are exceptions i.e. possible deaths but other than that stay out of trouble. Both groups are allowed to go their separate ways but must stay within the portal to the Academy.

Like before an hour after walking around the City, Seagus begins his attack on the city and the only people with the chance of stopping him are the Magni who are in the city on a field trip to learn how to integrate with regular people without relying on their abilities to help them. the Academy won’t be able to enter the city for another hour after the attacks start due to the magic in the city is being drained by Seagus but not only that but the barrier that hides the Academy is getting weaker and weaker. If the Academy isn’t careful they could possible create a hole in the barrier allowing the city to see them. And for the creature to enter the Academy grounds. While all this is happening Li is stuck at the academy under the pretense of being sick with stomach aches and such. He is searching for whatever he can find to pit against the Academy which is the creature in the basement that was sealed by the previous Headmaster a few decades ago.

During this time a group of sewer workers entered the sewer system. But they are not the only ones below in the tunnels. The workers in the sewers were aghast. A giant black crystal-like material was the cause of the blockage the mayor was so worried about? "C'mon, boys get your picks!" The three workers started picking away at the crystal when they're pickaxes broke. The crystal hadn't even been scratched. Then a noise emanated from the crystal. It was like the roar of a lion, but three octaves lower than what it should be. The workers then saw a red eye looking at them. Three tendrils of darkness soon skewered them and tossed them aside as the thing made its way outside. The last surviving worker contacted police and national guard. There was a monster in the city. As it rampaged Maledict searched for sources of magical and non-magical energy to feed off from, to restore its low energy levels. And nothing was going to get in it's way in keeping itself from harm.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

He let out a sigh; he was getting tired of waiting on the others to get back to their meeting spot. “what the hell are they doing?”Kirie wasn’t the type to shop in these kinds of places. He always had what he wanted which wasn’t much, he only asked for what he needed. Kirie I don’t like these kinds of places. There’s too many people. Raimei was having trouble staying calm, her breathe was shallow. “Raimei, if you can’t handle the crowds then stay in the demon dimension. I don’t want you to get hurt or for anyone to get hurt.” oh okay then. I just thought I’d keep an eye on you. Humans aren’t the brightest and are really scary. What if they try to hurt- voice beginning to rise in what seemed to be anger; something Kirie hadn’t heard before except for that one time when they first met. “Raimei I’ll be fine, so please don’t worry about me alright”. Kirie was beginning to worry about Raimei’s tone of voice; it was unusual for her to raise her voice.

okay then I’ll be going now Kirie stay safe okay. I don’t think I would like this story if something happened to you. Kirie nodded in her general direction and the buzzing from earlier had faded away. Kirie raised one hand to comb his hair when he remembered he needed to keep his hood on, so no one would bother him about his hair color. Gritting his teeth, Kirie entered the store searching for his group. Walking around he headed in the general direction he had seen them walk towards calling each of their names, but made sure not to call their names to loudly in case he brought attention to himself.

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ms.Brumfield

"Miss Brumfield. The boy fainted because of magic. It's surely magic. And strangely, his hands are covered in ice. Maybe you should do something about him" that thought ran through her mind over and over. What the nurse had told her worried her, soon after the nurse had told her that Ms. Brumfield went straight to the Headmasters office. The two had kept this between themselves and the Headmaster told her to keep an eye on him. Now that that they gone on the field trip Li had called in sick, and she wondered why as he was perfectly fine the day before.

Shaking her head, Ms. Brumfield focused on the task at hand and that was to keep an eye on her students, which consisted of three girls one who had the habit of turning invisible under stress or high strung emotions and then the troublemaker, Kieran. Which reminded her how is Kirie handling the other two, considering they were Connor and Melody. I hope my decision in letting Kirie lead them was the right choice. Sighing Ms.Brumfield searched the store they were in wondering what her students were buying.

That’s when a deep purring voice entered her head, my dear why are you worrying over such nuisances just leave them there and let them fend for themselvesAmon shut up, you know I can’t do that. It’s my job to teach them and as their teacher I have an obligation to protect them indeed it is my dear, but you already failed that didn’t you all those years ago. at his words Ms.Brumfield stopped dead in her tracks and glared at her hands, Amon speak of that again and I will hurt you and you know I will. She gritted her teeth in frustration and Amon stopped pestering her and left her mind with dark chuckles.

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

Earnings

0.00 INK

The workers in the sewers were aghast. A giant black crystal-like material was the cause of the blockage the mayor was so worried about? This was wierd. "C'mon, boys get your picks!" The three workers started picking away at the crystal when theyre pickaxes broke. The crystal hadn't even been scratched. Then a noise emenated from the crystal. It was like the roar of a lion, but three octaves lower than what it should be. The workers then saw a red eye looking at them. Three tendrils of darkness soon skewered them and tossed them aside as the thing made its way outside. The last surviving worker contacted police and national gaurd. There was a monster in the city.

From their windows, people could see the monstrosity in all its dreadfulness. 12 ft tall, it resembled knights armor, but was made os solid shadow, harder than any earthly material. The first and nearest police cruiser rushed to the seen. The Sheriff and his partner grabbed their shot guns from the trunk. "Freeze! Now!" The thing slowly turned around to face them. The deputy lost his nerve and unloaded his ammunition against the creature. Each slug bounced off effortlessly, like a fly hitting a windshield. All it did was piss the thing off. The monster raised both hands, summoning the shadows with the nearby buildings, then brought both hands down quickly, forcing large chunks of the building to fall and smash the two idiots. Once buried under rubble, the creature, Maledict, continued its slow march to the city's museum, then to its power plant. The National Guard, who had recived the message, had set up a blockade. "Open fire!" The roar of the guns were thunder as the sounds soon filled the city. However, each bullet bounced off seemlessly. It was too funny. If the creature could grin, it would. "Hit it with something harder. Tanks! At The ready. Do you have your marks?" The radio crackled. "Affirmative, we have target locked." "Open fire!" THe tanks added to the thunder of the chaos. THe explosions shook the ground and shattered glass until a large column of smoke remained. WAs it still there?

After five minutes of waiting, the thing charged with impossible speed. With a large black sword in one hand and a scythe in the other, it sliced through man, machine, and metal. The blockade was destroyed as the creature charged the tanks. WIth one hand, it punched one of the tanks into the air and then lsiced it in half before it touched the ground. It then used tendrils of darkness to kill the crew inside. It was a nasty way to go. Once the were skewered, he made mutliple pikes emerge from the one spike that impaled them. No way to survive that. The creature kept up its march as a missile hit it from the air. Helicopters? They sure found him quickly. THe creature was then assauklted by a barrage of 50 calibers and short range missile attacks. Fed up, the creature created wings fromt he shadow that made up its body. It launched into the sky to engage the choppers.

The choppers were not the only masters of the sky. The creature was fast for its size and that sword was more than enough to take one of the chioppers down, if not all of them. Making a gesture with its hand, the creautre destroyed the choppers with spikes of shadows from the ground below, causing them to explode. it remained in the air, searching for sources of magic and energy.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Opal looked over the various nick-knacks in the shop with wonder. Ella was stuffed into the spacious lime green-and-pink flowered book bag on the small girls back. It might be odd for a red panda to be around a human city where red pandas were in very short supply. That, however, didn't stop the creature from looking out through the unzipped portion and whispering to Opal. "Ohhh! I smell candy, over there! Caramel and Lollipops!" Ella whispered, practically sticking her face all the way through the hole. "Calm down, I'm looking at this" Opal said, her tongue sticking out as she twisted and turned the multicolored blocks of the Rubix cube in her hands. After a few seconds, she sighed and placed the cube back in it's place on the white-painted wooden shelf she got it from. "That's hard" she commented to herself and looked down at her dress. It was her favorite- light green sleeves that ended in ruffles a few inches above her elbow, small pleats on the bottom of the dress at her thighs, and a square neckline. That, the muti-shaded pink squares that circled around the middle and arms, and the fact that it was all a beautiful shade of green made it her favorite. It offset her hair and made her look like spring, in her option. Plus it matched her book bag.

Opal kept wandering down the isles of the shop they had stopped in. Some small-but-well organized store she didn't want to bother with the name of. They had had none of these stores where she grew up- small town with even smaller options for shopping, so people weren't horribly concerned with organization and marketing, and miles and miles of normal. Her family had been slightly different- what with the powers and such- but still pretty normal. It really didn't matter though, because Opal was here, now, and she liked it in a city you didn't have to go miles and miles to get to a good coffee shop. Her eyes darted over the line of toys she was in and grabbed a boxed up Rubix cube- she really wanted to figure it out, and she could, if it was the last thing she did! Then she went in search of Lila or Aberdeen. Or the one guy in their group- she didn't know him, but she wanted to, because he could possibility be a friend.

After a while of wandering, she decided she couldn't leave she shop but she couldn't find anyone, so she went back to the toy/candy section- it was practically a kid wonderland, and that was fine with Opal- and began perusing. Her mother had gone to the Academy and remembered the field trips and packed money for her accordingly- something Opal was very happy for because 'Look at all the cool things!' In any case, it wasn't long before Opal was pulled back into the candy section- with no complaint from the book bag- on the notion of free samples.

A few seconds- and a few caramel candy samples passed into the book bag discreetly- later, a very strict looking lady in a suit came sprinting by her, away from the door. "Where's the fire?" the asked quickly, though she wasn't really interested. There was candy to be eaten, after all! "So... something... air.... Ah!" was all she got out before running headlong in to the back of the store. "Hey! It says right there- workers only!" Opal yelled out, but she didn't stay on it for long, because suddenly there were more and more people piling at the windows and screaming. Opal knitted her eyebrows together in confusion and walked forward, suddenly wondering if there was a fire. "What's the matter?" she asked as soon as she got to the window, which she couldn't see out of for the taller people in front of her. When no one decided she was worth an answer, she huffed and elbowed her way through the crowd. She did not like the sight she saw in the window.

There was this.... thing. This really big, really scaring looking thing in the air, and the ground was littered with people. Hehe.. there just sleeping the part of her brain designed to keep her from going into a full scale freakout told her. The saner part was decidedly right, with Yea.... they're dead. Let's keep that from being us, okay? Opal couldn't help but scream and elbow her way back out, suddenly glad she was smaller than normal. What the crap is that?! her mind yelled out at her, and she shook her head. She didn't know, she needed a smarter-than-her person. Lila was her best friend, but she was a 'freakout buddy' which is always good to have, but not what she needed right now. She didn't know the guy, so that was out. She didn't want to go to the teacher, because that would seem childish. "Aberdeen!" she yelled out when she decided and sprinted to where she figured she might be- the book section. She had befriended her over the few days at the academy and it just seemed like a good place to start. "I don't think people will care if they see you now, Ell. Help me find Lucy and Abby" Opal whispered, and Ella nudged the zipper open and jumped onto the ground. "Abby!" Opal shrieked as she ran, with Ella right on her heels. As she ran, she thought over the choice to not go find the teacher. "Ella, go find Ms.Brumfield. Or Lila. Or the guy. Just another person in our group, preferably the teacher. We need to all get back into a group" Ella nodded and went off to find another member.

While Opal was having no luck at all finding anyone, Ella was better. She ran right into Ms.Brumfield. "Hey! Teacher lady!" Ella yelled as she pawed at her legs. "Have you seen what's going on out there?!" the red panda said as she sat down at her feet, her eyes searching the area for prying eyes every second. Didn't want to risk anyone seeing her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Curse brains and their tendency to screw things up.

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
And so, every conscious entity on the planet looking at her funny because Melody and her left shoulder were having a tremendous conversation about how much they did not miss this place. Though this was only the second reason the blonde had a little rainy cloud hovering above her head.

The first one, admittedly, that her Buddy Love wasn't here to crack a joke that would lighten her mood. It was kind of obvious that during the past week, Melody had taken a serious liking to Kieran the academy's resident half of the twin jesters. Well, when it said obvious, it meant ridiculously obvious to a point where it wouldn't even be comparable to a looking-through glass. It was like Captain Obvious took the day off on being, well, Captain Obvious, and instead choose to be Cupid and blatantly state: “You are now crushing on each other.”

Or rather: “Melody, you now like that guy who you knew was attending the academy last year, but didn't bother to notice until last week.” Because the girl wasn't sure about Kieran and his thoughts. On that note, it totally sucked to lack any mind-reading abilities.

Though, if anything, Melody hadn't really decided to act on said feelings. Yet. Laziness and uncertainty combined made for a pretty deadly 'Can't be arsed' attitude – Mostly just laziness. Sure, they had the odd-talk at times. Most of them pertaining to why is that cake taking so long? Even joked and laughed – Well, Melody laughed, mostly.

And during that week, Melody hasn't been that busy thwarting Lorelei's attempts at scaring somebody away since... Last year. It's common knowledge that History repeats itself, but this was just ridiculous. Okay, not entirely 'repeat'. The difference this time was that Kieran wasn't as much of an ass-monkey as whatshisface. Still, that did not automatically ban any jealousy, slash protectiveness in Lorelei's behaviour.

The wee-little siren stepped it up after her first attempt. Thus, instead of giving the poor sod a wet suit, she moved on to using her singing. Almost succeeded once, hadn't Melody blocked the noise with her own sound magic.

However, today... Ahh, today – Yes, with this little excursion, Lorelei didn't have to worry about her Magni's attention averting from precious, little her. Kieran, to the demon's knowledge, was with the other group.

“Melly...? Whaddya think about this's?” The siren sang through a series of giggles, clearly content with the fact that she had Melody all to herself.

“Naaah, I already got that one.” The blonde retorted, her pale fingers gently sliding through a massive library of CDs. Considering the excursion wasn't related to any lesson – Well it was, but that didn't stop Melody from going on a 'music hunt'.

Seriously, it had been ages since she last updated her library! The thousands of songs on her music player were memorized in her mind to the lowest note, she badly needed something new to listen 'till the disc spontaneously combusted. “Awww- Nothing new or interesting.” The girl displayed a serious sour face, disappointed at the lack of songs she hadn't already stored within her gizmos.

“Anything tickling your fancy, Lore?” Melody spoke out loud, managing to receive a couple of funny glances – Sadly, the people who looked were at the wrong address for a reaction. The girl didn't care. Their thoughts and opinions, not hers.

“No, Lorelei does not see any songs...” She sang, her tone, too, disappointed.

“I suppose I have,” Melody began, pretending to put on a pair of sunglasses in a blunt and flamboyant manner. “played my last tune. Yeah!” She smiled, relieving her throat of a series of giggles and laughs before slamming the palm of her hand onto her forehead. “That's terrible. I think Kieran's joke-cracking is rubbing off on me.” She exclaimed under a weak groan.

That name, was a bad name to state. “Melly!!! Don't mention him! Lorelei hates him!” The little siren growled, crossing her arms across her chest and letting out a big harrumph.

“Hey, hey, I was just joking. By the way, you sho-”

“Melody!”

Came a shout, although far softer. In any case, that meant their boss had decided it was time to quit the games and return to boring old dictatorship. What? Mel certainly thought of it that way. Bleach had to stop being so horribly serious! Miss Brumfield's favourite, uuuuughhhh....

The blonde stuck out her tongue in disgust, though decided not to react on her name being shouted lest she was the only one he was looking for. It'd be fun, watching Kirie squirm to try and find her.

“Haha, sucker!” Melody put up a smirk, silently sneaking about and attempting to make a big escape. She'd stick to her plan: Scram. Mister goodie-good could keep watching the others for all she cared, as long as she was overlooked.

However, as her plan was going, well, according to plan. Melody found that, as soon as she exited the store, Chaos had more then ensued. It had horribly, terribly, amazingly ensued. People were screaming and running from something. Whatever it was, Melody didn't want to stick around and find out.

“Fuck. Guess I found why Bleach called for me.” Anyway, trouble was afoot, and Melody was intend on scramming and getting away from the group. Making the first few steps in some random direction, preferably the direction people were running, a hand suddenly yanked Melody's hoodie. Feeling herself being pulled back, her head could only slowly but surely turn around to see which poor sod was gonna get decked in the face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

Not long after stepping inside the store all hell broke loose. Kirie looked over his shoulder to see people screaming and running away, this made his search for the others all that much important. He yelled out the first name that popped into his head “Melody!” not because he liked her or anything but she was the one person who would most likely take advantage of such a situation.

However he couldn’t find her after looking in the place he expected her to be at, the music section but she wasn’t there. He looked over by the windows and saw bright blonde hair pass by and he knew for certain it was the girl he was looking for. So running back outside, cursing under his breathe, Kirie came up from behind Melody and grabbed the back of her hood. “Oh no you don’t little Missy” glaring at the back of her head.

However what came next didn’t really surprise him much but he did have to move fast to avoid the punch that came his way. Letting go of her hood, Kirie deflected her punch moving around her to push her from behind back in the direction of the store. However that didn’t do much so Kirie pretty much had to drag her back inside.

When they got inside Kirie smiled at her raising both hands in front of his face to form a kind of pyramid. Almost like he came up with the world’s best punishment for her. “So planning on ditching us I see. Well considering the chaos going on outside now must have been the perfect opportune for someone such as yourself to get away. Just next time don’t do it when theirs a monster rampaging or when I’m the one acting as lead. I feel underestimated when people try to get away from me. But back to the point help me find the others so we can figure out what’s going on.” with that little speech Kirie turned his back on Melody but then stopped.

“oh and don’t even think about running away without us otherwise you’ll be nothing more than a coward trying to save your little love life” he growled at her. It was easy to see he was irritated but to what extent would be unknown considering his smile hid some of his irritation. But that made the situation seem worse than it really was. Resuming his search for the others Kirie found Jaxon somewhat standing off to the side of the store as if he didn’t have much else to do.

so he’s like me then huh, we both hate shopping shaking his head Kirie walked over to him hoping not to freak the kid out with his sudden appearance. “Hey Jaxon, come one we got to go there’s something in the city that’s wreaking havoc. We need to group together and find Ms.Brumfield so we can go back.” Kirie as soon as Jaxon responded would then look for Jayson hopefully Melody had Connor with her when they met up in the front of the store.

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Upon seeing Kirie approaching Jaxon sighed heavily and stretched as he started speaking to him.

“Hey Jaxon, come one we got to go there’s something in the city that’s wreaking havoc. We need to group together and find Ms. Brumfield so we can go back.”

"...Fine I'll go get them, but this is a favor I hope you pay me back for. Buy a rubber pad for your bed I don't like being shocked every once in a while, while I'm sleeping sparky alright?" Smiling weakly he rubbed his nose and continued, "Anyway jokes aside I'll see what I can find out about the rampage, also I'll find a way to get all of us together. Tell our group to meet at the central park, wait there and we'll meet up with you afterward alright?" Looking down to his collar he nodded slightly at Tama who purred slightly. "Alright Let's get this done buddy. We've got to prove to Brumfield that we can stay in this school alright?" That said Jaxon instantly warped to the top of the store and yelled down to Kirie.

"HEY! I'll find out what's going on but I'll stay out of sight so that I don't attract any attention from this 'monster', you guys head to the meeting place and start discussing a plan alright?!" Waving to his classmates he then started running and jumping from building to building.

After following the giant stream of people he looked ahead of what they were running from and saw a... what could only be described as complete pandemonium, From an entire building destroyed to the wreckage of a helicopter on fire with what looked to be the remains of people in positions of agony. "Ugh... that's morbid... Anyway I have to make sure whatever caused this doesn't see me..." Looking around towards anything in the immediate area he sat down and closed his eyes. "Open your senses..." After saying this he extended his usual 10 foot aura to about 30 and noticed something abnormal in it, almost as if it saw him. After shutting off his aura as quickly as possible he hid behind a pillar with his sight looking through a portal about 10 feet from what looked like a knight spawned from hell.

"W-What is that thing... It's so... small for a monster whatever I'll keep to the sidelines and hope this thing doesn't notice me tail it for a good while to figure out what it's doing..." After closing the portal he slowly kept his distance and watched it head in the direction of a power plant and then suddenly turn around. 'Shit... this isn't good....' Warping away onto ground level he kept looking at it from behind a dumpster and kept his eyes trained on it. "I wonder if it wasn't the fact that it was going there on it's own and didn't notice me or it was letting me follow it, nonetheless I have to find the others quickly."

After saying this he ran across the ground and headed to what seemed to be another shopping district with even more people running and screaming in terror only to find Ms. Brumfield trying to keep her students in check and raced up to her. "HEY BRUMFIELD! We got a major problem, as you can see a 'monster' is on the rampage I found it but we need to leave now!" Looking at the other students he basically pulled them over to both of them and continued, "I already set up a meeting place with Kirie and the others to go to Central park and figure out some kind of plan for taking it down after we get there I'll fill everyone in on what I saw but for now we need to head there now, time wasted is time that could be put to taking that thing down!"

After saying this he ran off only to have Tama pipe up on his sudden change. "Hey Jaxon I remember you never got this excited about anything any reason?" "Yeah it's called keeping myself and those around me alive, I don't feel like dying and I don’t feel like being held responsible if I’m the only one alive.” “But still you showed genuine concern for them, any reason why?” “Don’t get smart with me Tama this is serious we don’t have time for this, now let’s go!”

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image

Aberdeen didn’t see why shopping in the “human city” was such a big deal. She’s lived here all her life. Unlike the others, she was born into a normal family and she lived in the normal human city with no knowledge of her own powers until Brooklyn passed away. The human city was where she resided until the incident where her grandmother Alma had revealed the secret about her powers and Liuena Academy. Coming here did make her feel somewhat at home and a bit nostalgic considering the store they were shopping in.

The store they were in was a familiar store to her, though not much of it was of her interest. She was more interesting in finding out more about ghosts and ghost hunting, and what better place to look than the bookstore? Aberdeen has always loved hitting the books in this store and found it to be the most enjoyable place besides the other creepy gothic store that was a nice source of furnishings for her room. However, she had a mission this time rather than just reading for pleasure. Ever since the incident with the two ghosts that tried to strangle Opal, Aberdeen had wanted to figure out how to protect her friend and how to search for these two ghosts. Before, she had been scared to death and didn’t want to deal with ghosts, but for some reason upon eyeing a book called, “The Ghost Hunter’s Guide” she had found the motivation inside to try and figure out a way to deal with these menaces.

Luciana traveled as Aberdeen’s shadow during the whole trip, however two – no wait three-things had caught the eyes from behind her mask. There was the candy section that they passed by that had caramel candy samples. “Ella would sure love these as I do. I hope Abby doesn’t mind me taking some for her…” Luciana thought in her mind while momentarily becoming invisible and taking a few when no one was looking. The second thing was a mask (picture )in a box in the oriental section that looked like a woman’s face with short black hair, bushy eyebrows, very thin eyes, a broad nose, and deep red lips. Lucy was about to take the mask for herself thinking she did need a new one when the third thing of interest had come. Many people started running amuck in the stores and an aura of uneasiness, tension, and death was what Lucy recognized from the people.
“Abby!” shrieked somebody from behind Aberdeen. She was a little surprised at first because it did not come from Luciana or Brooklyn, however when she turned around she found Opal who seemed to be panicked over the commotion. Behind Opal, Aberdeen couldn’t believe to see a multitude of ghosts behind her panicked and confused over their sudden deaths. She could hear them saying, “What happened to me??” “Why can’t anybody hear me??” “Mommy where are you??” That last one was a little boy now a ghost and now gone from the world of living. Aberdeen almost couldn’t bear to see this many ghosts in her vicinity and especially the child ghost, considering that there is something horrible going on that she doesn’t even know, however she tried to remain calm for her friend. This time, she was going to protect her.

“Opal!” Aberdeen yelled back hoping Opal had seen her. She didn’t realize that she subconsciously placed the unpaid book in her backpack. She ran towards Opal urging Lucy to follow as a shadow and then grabbed Opal’s hand. “Opal, I don’t know what’s going on, but we have to calm down and find the others.” Aberdeen saw Jaxon waving at them as he ran to get more people, and decided it was time to get out of there. ”Opal, you’re going to have to trust me on this one.” Aberdeen said before turning both her and Opal invisible and intangible (she had just learned how to do so a few days ago) to get out of the way of everyone and down to where Ms. Brumfield was with the others. Aberdeen could only hold that for so long she nearly reached time limit and passed out, but she decided to stay strong even though her stomach was feeling a bit weak right now from keeping both her and Opal invisible and intangible. ”Sorry for the rush Opal, but I wanted to get us out of there quickly,” Aberdeen apologized while panting heavily. She wasn’t really the most fit person and running fast while trying to keep her and her friend from bumping into everyone through her magic was very taxing on her energy. Jaxon had said there was a meeting place with Kirie and the others at Central Park for a plan to take down some “monster on a rampage,” and Aberdeen thought it would be a good idea to meet with the others and try to contribute something. She would have to rest for awhile for her to regain her energy, but nevertheless she wanted to participate in some way. It was odd to her that Central Park, her favorite park to play in as a child will now become a base of operations for the Liuena team to assemble and discuss battle tactics against a monster. How could she have known growing up that she would have magic and have to participate with a class filled with other Magni in taming a beast? Aberdeen did not want to go alone however so she asked Opal, “You coming?”

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Finally they have left Master Hwang." Li told Hwang, while they were walking in the academy. Days have passed since he fainted because of Mei Ling's ability and woke up the next morning; a good trick but a late one. He made up an excuse in order to not go with the others on a project. It was a necessary excuse, since they were going in the city; it was the moment he hoped for. Days spent in the library only with his nose in a book and with the help of the dragon, they read books about magic, legends and supposed rumors. Shocked, the boy found out about a great being with a magic talent for copying things. Asking Hwang a day ago, the old dragon told him about the fight between a few members of the cult Jing and against that thing. Only Jing survived, decades ago, but he never had the chance to defeat it again. Considering this the greatest shame of his life and a personal failure even now at the age of 82; thinking that he still wasn’t powerful enough to fight that thing.
"Master Hwang but there is something more about Jing, no?” The dragon responded "Yes, during that fight, the leader died because of Jing, and he still became the current cult leader.” Li now knew a little more about Jing, still, again without his Yin Dragon, he wouldn't have known anything. While walking in the academy, he noticed that almost everyone had left; still Hwang asked the boy if he regretted, just of sheer curiosity, what he did 2 weeks ago to a Magni from India and its demon. Li responded that he insulted that boy 5 times, he insulted the boy, his demon, his power, his way of life, and his incapability to survive in what he called a cruel world, and he even killed him in a Sikh temple he didn’t feel bad about what he did.

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

Earnings

0.00 INK

Maledict soared through the skies over the city, only to realize his wings were slowly dissolving. Soon after, they deteriorated and he fell into a skyscraper, only to come out of the other side and land on top of a 7 story building. He was weakening. The Magni he had been created from was dying. The concept was the same for a battery's fuel cells. Should one go bad, the battery won't work properly. He was losing power and needed to reach the power plant before he was depleted, or else the fusion's binding spell would dissolve, and the purely independent creature that resulted from the fusion would no longer exist. The only reason he was connected to the pair that had created him was because they made up his body.

An Apache helicopter soon found Maledict perched atop the building. Without hesitation, bullets and missiles assailed the monster. The missiles inflicted damage, but only because Maledict was weakened from flying. What made it think flying was a good idea? An ideal of the Magni, or the demon, perhaps? Raising both hands, a giant spike of solid shadow struck the chopper, directly impaling the pilot and piercing the fuel canister, resulting in a large explosion. With that, the creature turned, and gently stepped off the roof and landed with a crater on its feet on the ground below. The shock from its impact sent to nearby cars onto their sides. He was fading. He had to exist. He started marching back towards the power plant, on foot.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

Earnings

0.00 INK

All so early and Jayson was already not off to a good start. She had woken up late and had to endure Puru's constant commentry about her tardiness and about her going into the human city. Jayson never replied back to him and just left to meet up with her group. She kept quiet most of the time not speaking unless spoken to and made sure not to stand out too much from the ordinary humans.She wouldn't be surprised if she went completely unoticed by her group members. It was when Jayson and her group stepped into the store. She was calmly minding her business in the store when all hell broke loose.

Screams and a backround of complete chaos brought Jayson from her own thoughts. She didn't understand what was happening but it was obvious something had struck fear into many people around. This made her more alert than usual and what made it worse was that she had been seperated from her group. She sighed before running off to where the chaos seemed to have started not exactly knowing what it was she was in for.

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Keiran was walking a few steps behind Mrs. Brumfield and the other students, unfortunately neither his brother nor Melody were in his group. As Kiearan walked, Nox followed along, changing his shape in shadow form to emulate Kieran's shadow, keeping the humans from suspecting something strange from his lack of a shadow or it's weird shape. "I wonder what they're up to, and if they can get away, we're supposed to meet in the basement of the sweets shop. Maybe I should just go look for them." And with that thought Kieran's mind was made up. He waited for his opportunity and it arrived when Mrs. Brumfield abruptly stopped and stared at her hands. Kieran quickly glanced around making sure no one was looking at him and he joined Nox in shadow form.

"You ready buddy?" Kieran asked Nox, telepathically.

"If you are, although are you sure we should cross Mrs. Brumfield, your last detention wasn't a walk in the park." [i]

[i] "Detention in is a risk we take, I'm willing to risk it to get away from these bores."
He thought and finally they left.

They moved on the ground and along walls, trying to keep to darker alley ways and other areas where strange shadows would not seem out of place. Although they were troublemakers they were smart troublemakers. They arrive at the sweets shop, but Kieran did not find his brother and friend. So he decided to look for them, he knew the approximate area they were supposed to be so he went there, still in shadow form. He found a small music shop and smiled, (well as close as an amorphous blob's shadow can smile) and went to enter the building. Before he got to the door he saw Melody leaving, then he saw Kirie pulling on Melody's hood and she proceeded to punch him, but he dodged it and proceeded to pull her back into the building.

Kirie gives Melody a speech about running off and stuff, Kieran wasn't listening. Kieran moved to the wall behind Kirie, he turned his shadow into the cartoon dragon he used the first time he and Melody really met. And began to dance just like then. He really hoped she saw him so that he didn't have to make himself known in a more substantial way.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Admittedly, Melody didn't show much resistance when Kirie pulled her back inside. She hadn't expected this course of action to take place – If anything, Kirie was definitely a perfect example of 'Don't judge the book by its cover'. (Not that Melody had bothered enoguh to even do that.) Rolling her eyes as she felt her back being nudged, the girl had no choice but to obey for at least a moment longer.

“So planning on ditching us I see. Well considering the chaos going on outside now must have been the perfect opportune for someone such as yourself to get away.”

Yes, because you know me soooo well, don't you?

“Just next time don’t do it when there's a monster rampaging or when I’m the one acting as lead. I feel underestimated when people try to get away from me.”

Melody raised a single eyebrow. Yes, because that totally isn't your shtick. The girl rolled her eyes, shoving her hands in the pockets of her vest and waiting for Bleach to get to a bloody point.

“But back to the point. Help me find the others, so we can figure out what’s going on.”

Simple. Shit had hit the fan. The bull was on the road. Chaos had ensued. Bottom line: Something bad was happening, and Melody wanted out before any of it became her sodding problem – Because she totally wasn't in the mood for petty heroics that nobody would remember.

“Oh and don’t even think about running away without us, otherwise you’ll be nothing more than a coward trying to save your little love life.”

At that, Melody uttered a soft, whispering growl. Nooooo... She was trying to save her own ass. Also, great job at pulling her conscious. Sadly, she didn't give a shit about being a coward. Need Bleach be reminded that this is the girl who was branded a bully, and just shrugged at all the negative attention it gave her?

No? Good. Then, move along now. Go run to your precious teacher and gain your gold star for being by the book. Melody would've flipped him the bird, but she wasn't going to steep to that level juuust yet.

As the guy left, Melody groaned, turning her back to the group leader and just... standing still.

“Ass-hat.” She muttered, blue eyes twitching to the side as they caught something odd moving about the walls. Melody blinked a good few seconds before dropping her frown into a weak smile. Could he be more obvious?

“Subtle.” Came a sarcastic response, eyes turning to the dancing shadow on the wall. “Could you be less creepy? I'm already watched enough as it is.”

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kirie

"Anyway jokes aside I'll see what I can find out about the rampage; also I'll find a way to get all of us together. Tell our group to meet at the central park, wait there and we'll meet up with you afterward alright?"

Kirie was about to say something but by the time he opened his mouth Jaxon had teleported to the top of the store yelling down at him and the others. "HEY! I'll find out what's going on but I'll stay out of sight so that I don't attract any attention from this 'monster', you guys head to the meeting place and start discussing a plan alright?!"

idiot what if someone sees him. Then its trouble for all of us scowling Kirie could do nothing but let Jaxon do his thing.

Kirie went in search of Jayson only to find that she was nowhere to be found. where’d she go, dammit I told her not to wonder to far from the group, but no, no one listens to me because I’m the damn teacher’s pet . Kirie growled low angry at himself for letting her out of his sight and at Jayson herself for not listening to him. However he had more important things to worry about than just one girl, and it was to get Connor and Melody to their rendezvous point with Jaxon and Ms.Brumfield. He needn’t worry about Melody since she was happily talking to a shadow that no one could forget. Especially considering the form it took on, of a dragon and was doing that same dance as before.

Shaking his head Kirie couldn’t help but smile a bit the sight of a shadow dancing but took on a more serious look. ”Melody, Kieran we need to go pronto. Also has anyone seen Jayson I can’t find her or Connor at that. But we really need to go, I already double checked and I can’t find either of them. Let’s just hope that we might run across them when we get to Central Park.” and with that Kirie lead the two to Central park, unfortunately they hadn’t come across either Jayson or Connor, but Kirie thought he had seen the trouble maker but the panicked crowd had taken him from view and there wasn’t much else to do.




Ms. Brumfield
She was doing her best keeping the kids in check but it seemed Kieran had run off somewhere again no doubt to joke with Melody. I swear it’s like those two were destined to make my job a living hell.

"HEY BRUMFIELD! We got a major problem, as you can see a 'monster' is on the rampage I found it but we need to leave now! I already set up a meeting place with Kirie and the others to go to Central park and figure out some kind of plan for taking it down after we get there I'll fill everyone in on what I saw but for now we need to head there now, time wasted is time that could be put to taking that thing down!"

She was surprised at Jaxon’s findings but even more so that the fact that Kirie must have let him go dawned on her. This made her a bit irritable considering Jaxon could have gotten hurt because of the boy’s decision. But once more before anyone could get a word with Jaxon he was already gone. Sparks flew off her body but they were soon doused with something more important at the moment; concern for the wellbeing of her students. Making sure everyone was with her Ms. Brumfield left the store in a hurry, leading everyone to Central Park to discuss things further.

She didn’t like the fact that Jaxon seemed to be intent on stopping this creature, it was really up to the Liuena Academy‘s Higher Counsel to do something about it. But then it dawned on her, the portal they had gone through earlier, the one she had Amon keep a look out for so no human accidentally stepped through if they had a bit of magic in them. my dear the portal has closed, it isn’t responding to anything I throw at it or the simple commands to open it. Ms. Brumfield frowned in thought it must be because of the creature, it’s heading towards where there is energy so the barrier must have closed off to keep it from reaching the academy.Finally reaching their rendezvous point Ms. Brumfield was glad to see that Kirie and his group was their waiting for them by a large oak tree. However her smile dropped at the fact that two of her students seemed to be missing. “Kirie where’s Jayson and Connor? Weren’t they with you?” concern heavy in her voice.

”I don’t know, I told them to stay in the store but I guess all the chaos got to them and they tried to find us only to get swept away by the crowd. I’m sorry Ms. Brumfield for losing them, it’s my fault but we have to figure out what the hell that thing is. And make sure Jayson and Connor are alright.” Kirie looked upset about losing them but now wasn’t the time to be moping about ones mistakes. “Alright Kirie, I know it wasn’t your fault but we just have one more person to show up and that’s Jaxon. He went to scout out what was going on but I do not like the way things are, it seems we’re not at the leisure of having the Higher Counsel to deal with this. The barrier has gone on lock down because of the creature so we’re stuck here either way.” Sighing Ms. Brumfield rubbed the bridge of her nose, Amon please if you could find my students as well as check up on the whereabouts of that creature. And if you must attack it then do so but do it with a just cause and not out of your own pleasure she spoke harshly to her demon within their link. Ms. Brumfield didn’t get an answer but that was fine with her as long as she didn’t get lip from him.

Turning back to the students Ms. Brumfield folded her arms looking over her students. “so tell me does anyone have an idea as to what you would like to do at this point?”

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

After a few moments, Opal had nodded yes and ran off to Central Park, thinking Aberdeen would follow her. People she knew would be there and it wouldn't be nearly as scary. So she had reached the park after only a few minutes. Ella had come back to her and was currently pawing at her dress. She reached down and pulled her up into her hands and hugged her tightly, causing her to squirm and then calm down. Mr.Brumfield was asking for ideas when Ella got free and whispered in her ear. "You could possibly immobilize it- even for a few seconds"

Opal got a scared look on her face and shook her head, but she decided it best to say something anyway. "I'm not sure, Ms.Brumfield, but if I could get close enough I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I'm not positive though, I've never tried using my powers on such big scale" she said just barely loud enough for the teacher to here. "And Ella could calm it down, maybe. It would take a while though, and there is a good chance it wouldn't work at all" Ella nodded lightly and crawled back down to her book bag to get more Caramels to calm herself down- this was not happening. Ella was afraid that Opal would actually try to get closer to the thing and possibility get herself killed.

Opal, on the other hand, was getting more and more exited for this- she could help save people! That would be fun, right? She smiled lightly and looked towards where the creature was. The thing was huge. That was a little unnerving because the biggest thing she had ever attempted was a car, when her ball got stuck underneath it. It was a good sized car, but nothing like that... thing.

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

Earnings

0.00 INK

More law enforcement and military had arrived on the scene. Their weapons were now doing damage. Chunks and chips of the Creature were falling off, until it drew its sword and cut everything attacking it to bits. Parts of people and their pathetic tools of war fell to the ground. He was soon walking again. He reached out and absorbed all the energy from nearby cars. It wasn't much, but it would help sustain him until the power plant. He soon found a parking garage and proceeded to absorb more energy from the vehicles. This would never do!!! It wasn't sufficient! He needed more.

He walked away from the garage as more army and city police engaged him. His sword was more than enough for dealing with these meatbags. Its all Maledict needed. All he could afford until he found a more significant energy source. He was too heavy, so he began to shrink. He went from 12 feet tall to 8 feet, as well as taking on a more lean build. However, his dark body still had the power to lift a car with a single hand if it so desired. However, such a stunt was nothing more than a waste of power. Travelling was much more efficient in this form. He could move without expending too much energy.

A military Osprey twin propeller jet had been called in from the nearby Air Force base. Equip with two 50 caliber turrets, it was also supplied with explosive rounds. Soon it found the creature and opened fire. The noise and the plane marked the creature's location.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

Earnings

0.00 INK

(OOC: Its not letting me untag Opal :( I guess I'll have to bare with it.

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Li Wen

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Without you Master Hwang, I would have been transformed into dust, rubble, mud, and ice, carbonized and drowned, but your legendary abilities have saved me everytime." Hwang could not believe that he was praised so much about his abilities so suddenly , but still the boy was right. He was a key player in Li's battles, and his only main support. A dragon and a master of his only-two abilities, sure it was the best help, father-like, he considered him, friend and partner that someone could get. Their friendship was similar to that of Li Yang and Xin, but Yang was long time dead,but Zi was somewhere as no one knew about his current whereabouts.
"Master Hwang about that sword Master Jing gave me, what is he trying to do?" Li asked curious. Now that he remembered it, Hwang always knew more than he did, so he was going to answer to his question immediately. "That damn ceremonial sword traps the souls of those, which are killed by It, inside itself." Li hearing that realized that all 20 of those Magni that were killed, every time he had the sword with him and at Jing’s request, he killed them with the sword. Now the boy was aware of what he truly did but still wasn't sure of Jing's true scope behind that decision.
"He has the element of earth, I have a specialization of the earth, metal. Do you think that he wants to take my powers?" Li asked Master Hwang, "Yes there's no doubt he surely wants to kill you, he has 82 years old. He is a man of great pride and doesn't want to die like all the other cult leaders. Jing wants wants to be immortal, so i suggest to you, when you have the occasion,kill him." Hearing that from his dragon as always he did what the dragon suggested to him. Since he was one of the few beings who truly cared and wanted the best for the boy. "That old man,that has erased power he really needs to take a nap, I will make him meet with his ancestors; the previous cult leaders, I will kill him." Li said knowing what he had to do when he saw him. Laughing while walking toward the headmaster's office the secretary was inside; he silently approached her from the back and with one metal knife stabbed her in the chest, letting her to fall, on the floor. It was just like Li had temporally changed from one state to another, now he would do everything to assure that he was going to kill the Jing and become the next cult leader. Entering the headmaster office he threw a cup of tea on the floor, destroying it. He then took a small piece of a red diamond which had been part of the cup.

Leaving he went straight to the library, looking for a certain book. It took him half of an hour to sneak inside and after destroying a dozen books by himself he found another piece of diamond. Now he went to Miss Brumfield’s classroom for the next and final piece of the diamond. This time he was spotted by a fellow student and when he got the chance, he stabbed him in the back.
Hwang was sitting on Li's shoulder watching him astonished,the boy destroyed the entire class before he could find the third piece of the diamond the piece which made the key complete. He read in the library about a being in the basement and the key. But it took him days of intense studying and reading over old books to figure out this thing and where to find all the diamond pieces. Going to the front of the academy he put all the parts near one another, forming the key. Lifting the red diamond key in the air just in front of the sun, the earth below them revealed a secret black door to the basement. Opening ithe door with the key, the boy hurried toward the copy thing's cell ignoring all that mud, skeletons, dark atmosphere, rats, bugs, old walls and metal cells. He put the key in the door and let that monstrosity to come out. Telling it "I don't want to harm you; I am here to free you." Jing's initial goal and mission was to partially destroy the academy, then force it to become a part of the cult, taking advantage of it and to make it's headmaster his servant. But Li changed his mind, he was going to kill Jing or at least try as soon as he arrived, if that was ever going to happen.
The beast as soon as came out had already copied Li's appearance and powers, telling the boy that he would never kill the direct descendant of Li Yang then left. Li didn't follow him instead began to think. Now he found out that he was a descendant of Li Yang the first cult leader so he was sure that he, more than anyone deserved to become the next leader of the Lotus Dragon Cult. After a few minutes the boy picked up and old knife,chinese one,and wondered if someone was locked here the Li walked out of the basement and while walking in front of the academy he fell on the grass, feeling tired, too tired. Hwang told him that this was probably caused by that thing, since it didn't killed him. In exchange it took some of his energy to copy him and his abilities. "First part of my plan is finished. I am going to kill Jing yes, and even with that sword that old man won't be able to kill me. "Li said to Hwang while laughing like a maniac, and then suddenly he and his dragon fainted, because of the large amount of energy which was sucked from his body by that monstrosity which now was in the academy. It looked like him and used his abilities.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Image

Aberdeen ran after Opal, though she staggered a bit here and there from being drained for what she did earlier. She hoped to rest a bit in Central Park before thinking of other battle tactics, though she wanted to keep her weakness a secret so that she may be able to participate in the battle. To be weak in a time of need was not what she wanted, especially when it concerned the safety of others. Aberdeen took a seat near Opal who was hugging Ella tightly. Luciana sat down on Aberdeen’s other side and in her mind asked, “Abby are you sure you’re okay? You used a lot of energy, you should rest awhile.” Aberdeen understood her friend’s concern, so she tried reassuring her by replying in thought, “Lucy don’t worry I’m resting right now. We won’t be able to fight until we formulate a plan of attack. I’ll only fight when my participation is necessary alright?”

Just then, Opal had given Ms. Brumfield a suggestion, “I’m not sure, Ms. Brumfield, but if I could get close enough, I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I’m not positive though, I’ve never tried using my powers on such big scale.” Opal then followed with a suggestion on what Ella can do to help with the situation. Aberdeen was really taken by what Opal had suggested and was worried that her friend would get hurt either from the monster or from mere exhaustion, yet she admired how Opal had decided to speak up and offer her help despite not being sure of what the results would be. It was time to take a stand. Aberdeen wasn’t sure what she can contribute, but she decided to say what was on her mind.

“Ms. Brumfield, I have some ideas in my head. I can maybe help Opal in this. I don’t have any offensive magic right now, but I can possibly be the distraction. I can turn invisible and then run to another place and reappear as though I teleported or something so that I can confuse the monster into following me. When the monster is in an ideal position, Opal can use her powers to either make it fall or slow down a bit. That is when the other Magni can safely attack from behind with any of their magic. If there’s any Magni that can somehow put it so sleep, Lucy can also use her dream eater and nightmare abilities. Should we perhaps split into two groups? Some Magni can help me confuse the monster to a more secure place where not a lot of people will be around. Then some other Magni can attack the monster first with their abilities after the monster is lured into the right area. Does that work? I’m not sure of everyone’s abilities so it’s hard for me to factor in what everyone can do but I just wanted to try and think of some strategy.”

Aberdeen then took a deep breath and realized that, not only is this the first time she talked to the teacher since coming to the Academy, but also this is the first time she has spoken more than one sentence in front of a group of people. Desperate times call for desperate measure they say, and this was definitely a time to let go of any inhibitions of speaking since the group needed suggestions…and fast.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Kieran smiled to himself as Melody talked to Kirie. "Ass hat" she mumbled as he walked away. Kieran audibly laughed at that, which drew Melody's attention.

“Subtle.” She said sarcastically as he walked off the wall. “Could you be less creepy? I'm already watched enough as it is.”

Kieran smiled again and gave her a quick hug. "What can I say, I'm a fan of the classics. And I wasn't spying on you, I just didn't want Kirie to know I was here, as you're fully aware I had to sneak away from Brumfield." Kieran smiled again as the two walked out of the door. "I think I saw Connor heading towards Central Park, I don't know what's going on but I can tell it's something big. We should head over there and check it out." Kieran said. Before Melody could react he grabbed her and and started jogging towards the popular location. He wished he could travel by shadow, it would be sooo much faster but he had Melody with him and he wasn't very good at taking other people with him. Oh and he didn't really have anywhere he could turn without causing alarm. The streets were noisy and crowded with people running the other direction so the two didn't really have an opportunity to talk as they made their way to the park.

When they arrived they saw Mrs. Brumfield talking to other students probably trying to formulate a plan. Then out of the corner of his eye Kieran saw Connor standing off by himself, with a look on his face that Kieran almost never saw. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" Kieran shouted, letting go of Melody's hand and running towards his brother, Nox materialized off the ground and ran along side Kieran. Despite all their bickering Nox loved Kieran, Hans Connor and their whole family and knew that this was serious.

There were tanks, and plans and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it and Kieran knew Connor thought the same thing and there was no way that Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, Kieran has spent a lot of time with Melody but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

After Aberdeen arrived and discussed her plan Jaxon shook his head slowly. "That isn't going to work, more than naught you'll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself." Sighing aloud he looked to Ms. Brumfield, "Before you kill me I had a plan on how to track it and I succeeded, only thing is that it didn't follow. Moreover the thing was like a knight in both appearance and movement. That said we should expect either short ranged attacks or long ranged if it fires attacks from the sword. Also from the movements I also saw that it had full mobility in the air, with Opal's help we can pull it through one of my portals as it isn't a type of magic just a gate I set up. With that we should be able to force it to the ground if I center the entry way of it to face what he would think is the ground and have it fly right into it. Also with Aberdeen's abilities I can have her be in the background and use her invisibility as a magical beacon of sorts. With enough magic pumping out of her hopefully it will draw towards us."

After saying this Connor was sitting there at the edge of the park watching the military move towards the power plant and then have Kirie show up with Kieran and Melody. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" After yelling this Kieran ran up to the dazed Connor and started speaking to him.

'Hmm? What's going on over there between those two?' Shaking his head he whistled loudly to get the newcomer's attention. "Alright everyone I need everyone's full attention and focus! If we don't have that we'll fall into disarray and we'll be defeated, but if we come up with a plan instead of just running in headlong we shall conquer the beast. From what I gathered it's a being of magic and thus needs energy to survive whether it be electricity from the power plant it's headed to or our magic, nonetheless if we can I can hope that we will be able to bring it down without any interference." Coughing quietly he turned to Kirie. "Nice of you to finally join us, it's funny how I told you first and everything." Looking around slowly he had a confused look on his face and under his breath looked around.

'Last I checked Kirie had Melody with him.... wonder where she went...'

"Anyways you're are also part of this so get over here and help plan, I may have one plan done but I want everyone's opinion on it. That said if you have any questions about the monster please ask and I'll answer them to the best of my ability"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jayson had started off lightly sprinting throughout the crowd of loud bumrishing people but she gained more speed after hearing more f the chaos occuring. She wasn't too familiar with this city but she tried her best to figure out where it is she was going to go so she did what she's good at which is wing it and took off at a faster pace and soon found herself among the others she had gotten seperated with. She was panting lightly but listened intently on what was being said before she chose to speak. "Sorry I'm late but what if we just try to find a way to distract him long enough to take him down or stall him enough to where it'll be too late to make it to the power plant?". As of right now to say she was worried would be an understatement.

Jayson wasn't exactly sure about everything there foe was capapble of and for right now she had to help everyone in some way even if she was worried she;d have to ignore that for the time being and figure out what to do later so in a sense it was act now and worry later.

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Connor had, as per the usual, become promptly lost upon entering the city. He didn't know how but he managed to separate from his group and ended up wandering around. He and Hans visited a sweet shop and picked up a huge bag of candy. There was an assorted mix of both Kieran's and Connor's favorites. He'd bought it to share. Connor and Hans stopped at a music store next. The listened to a few songs, but they didn't find the Mozart they were looking for, so they left. All in all it had been a rather pleasant day. That was, of course, until the militant alert sounded and all hell broke loose. Some massive creature was ripping apart military craft and weaponry like it did it for a living. It would have been a lot more impressive had it not been the scariest thing Connor had seen since his father had taken them to one of his independent films about food processing. The boys' father hadn't participated in the film at all, of course, he was just a cinema-phile. Regardless, the film had scared little Kieran, Connor, Hans, and Nox to such an extent that they hadn't spoken of it since. Connor shuddered at the thought.

Connor observed the monster very carefully. It was certainly not anything natural, meaning magic was a valid explanation. He'd heard of creatures made out of magic, but such practices were old and archaic. It never happened in the modern world. Still, there was something unnerving about it, it was the blackness. That's what it was. That thing was the same color as Kieran when he shifted to... shadow form. "That's it!" Connor exclaimed, and at that, he set his jaw and rolled up his sleeves. Connor had gotten, "serious". Just as Connor was about to step forward and enact the Supremely Excellent, Not Predictable, Awesome Initiation plan (or S.E.N.P.A.I. for short) he heard Kieran's voice, and boy was he mad. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" Kieran shouted, running towards his brother. Nox materialized off the ground and ran alongside Kieran as he closed the distance between them. Connor smirked and made a silly face. "You got me! Here's your prize!" Connor said, pushing the bag of candy into his brother's hands. "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of his brother's vise-like grip on his wrist.

The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

Normally, Connor would have made a silly face and they would have compromised about it. Not this time. Connor matched his brother's stoic gaze with an equally stern look in his eyes. "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost over a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled. "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor said with a wink. At that, Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, stepping forward in time with Hans toward the giant monstrosity before them. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. "Activating Familiar Empowerment." Connor said, clapping his hands together and feeding his strength into Hans, whose body began to rapidly change. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. He then turned back towards the eight foot tall monster before him and started working on a battle plan.

As far as combat capabilities went, the thing had a sword and was using it with deadly effectiveness. It was decently large and looked both strong and fast. The best strategy would be to either get too close for comfort, which Connor didn't like, and use even faster speed to keep the edge, or to stay back and hammer it with long range techniques. Though neither were his strong suit, Connor prefered to slug it out with his opponents. Cracking his knuckles, Connor began to chant. Unfortunately, the thing noticed them. It whipped around towards them, reaching out with its deadly blade, but Hans was two steps ahead of him and had dodged on his own, allowing Connor to keep focusing on his spell. Hans, though large, was nearly more difficult to catch than smoke. His body was full of Connor's power and it had strengthened and enhanced an already toned and battle hardened body. On his back, Connor sat in almost perfect stillness, leaving his safety to his partner. Connor was focusing on a long range water spell. He was attempting to pull the water from the nearby sewer grates and use it to unbalance the creature before moving in close while it was distracted. Once Connor had finished his seal, he signalled for Hans to take them in. Serpentining with unnatural grace, Hans weaved in and out of the monster's strike, getting ever closer until Connor was ready. With a shout, Connor jumped off his familiar's back, diving forward and placing his hand upon the ground at the creature's feet. With the sound of a cannon, Connor released all the water that was currently in the main, some several hundred gallons came bursting up through the ground, destroying the pavement and knocking the thing off balance. Not wanting to give it a chance to regroup, Connor steeled himself for what he was about to do. It would work in theory, but in practice Connor was still iffy. Not to mention he could feel the stares of his fellow Magni on his back. No time to hesitate, if he did, he could die. Once Hans was safely away, Connor clapped his hands once more, taking the power from his familiar and diverting it to himself. He smiled when he felt Hans jump into Kieran's arms. It felt safe and warm there.

At Connor's command, the power sealed within the water demanded it to take the shape of a giant serpentine dragon, which coiled around Connor like a snake, obscuring him completely. However, Connor wasn't drowning under the hundreds of gallons of water. He wasn't even suffocating. Connor was changing. His body elongated and thickened. His legs fused together and his arms flattened into fins. The water swirled around Connor, bringing him upwards towards the top of the pillar as his body took the shape of a fully grown, male Orca. Once he'd brought himself up so far, and changed his mass so much, there weren't many options for Connor to go. There was down... or down. Connor pointed his nose and smashed face first into the midsection of the creature, the water dispersing along the ground as it left Connor's control. Without pausing, and before he hit the ground, Connor shifted once again, this time into the shape of a tiny little bat. He wound his way around the creature's blind strikes using his practiced echolocation and made his way up to it's shoulders. Once there, Connor shifted once more into an Alpha male silverback gorilla, and grappled it from behind, causing it to lurch forward, Connor jumped off as it smashed into a building, shifting back into a human as he landed. He was breathing heavily, all that magic all at once was crazy tiring. He knew that he was slowing down, but he took a ready stance, waiting for the thing to emerge and to challenge it once more. However, it had grown tired of Connor. He wasn't an easy target, and the creature looked tired as well, like it needed energy. It became very clear to Connor in that moment. What it wanted, was magic. While Connor was standing still, having figured out the secret, it had used its time to choose a new target, one that looked easier. Melody.

It left Connor and rushed to attack Melody. Connor didn't know what it actually intended to do, but when he saw it blast off towards Mel, sword in hand, he did the only thing he could think of. Connor shifted once more into a cheetah, racing with the thing, but it was too fast, Connor wasn't going to make it. He needed more speed. Without thinking, without warning, Connor shifted once again, this time, taking the shape of a hawk, furiously beating his wings to overtake the giant creature. He didn't care that he'd managed trans-mammalian shifting, he needed to stop that thing from reaching Mel. Connor rocketed forward, wings outstretched. He wasn't going to make it.

Time slowed, and Connor blacked out for a moment. He remembered reaching with his arms, they were human arms, he must have shifted back. He touched something. It might have been Mel, it might have been that creature, but he didn't remember. When he woke, Mel was on the ground in front of him. She was safe, and nothing was wrong with her. She wasn't hurt. Well that was good, Connor sighed with relief, but why... Why did she have that look of sheer horror on her face. Connor's chest felt weird. He looked down. A black blade had pierced him. It had ran him through from back to front. As of this moment, it was currently lodged in his sternum. Connor had shoved Mel out of the way, and taken the blow for her. Connor smirked. Coughing up blood, he tried to make a joke, but all that came out was, "Where'd this come from, eh?" Connor's eyes rolled back in his head as the thing pulled it's blade from his body and he crumpled. Kieran caught him, bringing him gently to the ground and cradling Connor in his arms. "Did you see?" Connor asked. "I did it! I turned into a hawk..." Connor said. He couldn't hear what anyone was saying, only that something was distracting the monster from him and Mel. He looked over to where she was, a smile on his face. "You're safe. I'm glad. It used to be that I was the one who protected Kieran, made him smile. That's gotta be your job now." Connor coughed, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth. He chuckled. "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor asked, but his eyes weren't looking anywhere in particular, and he still couldn't hear what was happening around him. If words were being said, Connor didn't hear them. If first aid was happening, Connor didn't notice. He was distracted by a bird, soaring high in the sky. Connor reached up and made to grab it, resting his palm on his heart once he'd finished. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
As Kieran leaped in for a brief hug, Melody felt a fuzzy little feeling in her stomach. The corner of her lips perked up a wee-moment. Good to see you, too. Buzzed a little thought to her mind, her smile flashing to the boy who had released his grip on the girl.

“You were watching us without our consent, that fits the definition of spying. And spying is stalking, and I. Don't. Like. Stalkers.” She coughed, following her friend out of the store and into the chaotic streets of whocaresville. Melody would've chosen for the scramming option, but Kieran was seemingly content with seeking the danger even closer.

“No.....” Melody muttered, her voice unconvinced of her own desire to run a couple of miles in the other direction. Her hand was grabbed, and soon the blonde found herself being dragged through the flock of, how to call it, screaming fast-food meals for whatever was attacking the town, though not without the inevitable squirms and groans that she did not want to have a first row seat that was close enough to the creature that they could communicate with it by waggling their eyebrows.

“Hold it!” She exclaimed, receiving zero response apart from being dragged around like a little kid's toy duck roller. Melody had to really try to not fall over, and, unsurprisingly, was out of breath when the both of them arrived in the park.

I feel like I just ran a marathon. Went a little thought alongside a serious attempt to catch some fresh air.

“CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!”

*Thump*

Melody felt her bottom touch the grassy ground, noting that Kieran had abruptly let go of her hand to run off to his brother-in-crime. “How rude.” She muttered, struggling a bit to get back on two feet.

Noting that she, again, was on her own, Melody got to do some strolling while pitching into a few conversations – But not bothering to attentively pay attention to details. The gist? Monster attacking city, poor sods who are trapped outside of the academy get clean the litter-box of this faeces.

Just. Great.

Where in the job description did it say: Defeat giant monstrosity who'll likely stomp you in the same manner you stomp on unwary ants.

Bah! Had she stayed, this would never have happened to her. She'd just have been sitting underneath an oak tree listening to her music. But no, the stars did not align properly today. Muttering and growling about as her feet sluggishly dragged her body around in a half-baked circle walk, the blonde flicked on her headphones.

Unbore me, music. Her favourite – Which is pretty much anything – song turned up. Bitte Sehr. She thanked, slowly but surely widening the gap between herself and the class. Her back finding comfortable rest against the bark on one of the oak trees in the park.

For a moment, Melody could hear a brief period of silence. No gunfires, no choppers, no... Nothing. It was then that she witnessed a peculiar branch of magic practised by Connor – Who had stood up to pitch his strength against the giant creature, using a peculiar branch of magic that Melody hadn't seen before: Shapeshifting.

How... She thought, the question pertaining to this strange magic type popping almost simultaneously in her head. Though dissipating rather quickly as her blue eyes watched in awe and amazement as Connor put up a tough fight.

Great! That meant they'd be home within minutes. Melody inched a bit closer for a clearer view, noticing a second too late that the creature, who had been occupied with fending of his other attacker, to jump to her for a change of game.

Eyes widened, hands instinctively covering the girl's wee-little demon, and her body cringing to the ground. A yelp was all that left her mouth, before she felt a heavy push knocking her away from the creature's range.

“Oof...” Her body rolled along the ground, coming to a halt several inches, maybe feet away from her initial position. A head shook, eyelids dropping into a blink for several seconds before looking at who had, apparently, saved her life, apart from a few scratches – Which was nothing compared to what her saviour had to endure.

“Who-” Melody stopped. Her eyes filled with horror and fright as they gazed upon the scenery of Connor's body pierced by a sword.

“Where'd this come from, eh?”

He joked, to which Melody wanted to reply “Idiot!” Yet all that managed to pour from her lips was a silent 'Eep'.

Kieran caught his brother, allowing him the softly drop onto the grass. He was bleeding heavily. Why would he save her? How can anyone be that selfless? Melody tried to get up, but paused as Connor turned back to face her.

“You're safe. I'm glad. It used to be that I was the one who protected Kieran, made him smile. That's gotta be your job now.”

He isn't... He was. The girl could only stare, frightened. Her hands opened, Lorelei was safe, too. The little swam up to her Magni's cheek, hugging it tightly for comfort and safety as the demon, too, witnessed an inevitable ending.

Thoughts stopped, breaths paused. Melody watched, a single tear crawling down her face as the two brothers had a final exchange of words until... He fell silent, and an air of depression and sorrow filled the area.

Goodbye Connor...

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Connor smirked and made a silly face as Kieran approached, "You got me! Here's your prize!" he said throwing a bag of candy into Kieran's hand, which he dropped on the ground at his brother's next words, "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of Kieran's vise-like grip on his wrist.

The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

Connor's face was not the usual silly one, but rather an exact copy of Kieran's somber expression "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled, his face softening for just a second, "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor finished with a wink. Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, acting as if the conversation with Kieran was over, and Kieran was too shocked at what was happening to do anything. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. In response to the wink Kieran snapped out of it, "CONNOR WE'RE A TEAM DON'T DO THIS!" Kieran said jumping into the ground and shadow running after his brother and Hans, Nox followed suite just behind him. Kieran reached out towards Hans, if he could just grab Hans's leg he could pull them both into the shadow and they could make a plan together, Kieran has only once before successfully taken another person into the shadows, but he knew it was the only way. He lunged, his hand missed, Hans kept running. Kieran stood out of the shadow and watched as his brother fought the creature, alone. He fought well, alone. Kieran knew he couldn't do anything to help, Kieran could protect himself, he might even be able to protect Connor, but he couldn't fight back. He knew that so he conceded, this was Connor's fight, so he stood and watched. "Oh my God" Kieran said to Nox, as Connor shifted into a whale. "He finally did it, I'm so proud of him." At these word Hans fell and landed right into Kieran's hands. "Han's what's he doing?" Kieran asked, but Hans didn't respond.


The creature turned and started to walk towards Melody, Kieran ran, Hans now perched on his shoulder they way he had with Connor thousands of times before. Kieran ran as fast as he could but it was too late. Connor got there first and took a sword to the chest a result. Kieran dropped to his knees and grabbed his brother who had whispered something to Melody. Connor turned his head towards Kieran and said "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor said joking, Kieran chose not to reply. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.

Kieran didn't say anything, he didn't want to accept it. He didn't even notice Melody shed a single tear, he wasn't sad, he was just ... angry. His body began to spark with electricity, but it was black, not the usual blue, this wasn't normal electricity. Kieran walked away from his brothers body, towards the empty area that his brother just fought in, the beast preoccupied with destroying more buildings and Kieran didn't care. As he walked his anger grew and after a few steps his body was engulfed in flame, while still sparking. Kieran screams expressing his anger, his howl is filled with sorrow, regret and pain. Suddenly the ground begins to crack, pieces of earth lift up and the air around Kieran begins to flow violently around him. "Hans, Nox, What's happening, I'm scared. Usually I can barely make a spark, where is all this coming from, and Air, Earth, when did I get the ability to control those?" He communicated to his demon, demons, he had two now. "Just relax, you have control, think small." Nox replied hoping it would help. Kieran closed his eyes and tried to gain control, when he opened them things were worse, now the water was under flowing with the air and rocks. "It's not working guys. What do I do?" Kieran said out loud this time. "Calm down kid, you can do it, focus. Find a point within you and focus on it. Make bring yourself into it." Hans said knowing that the imagery would help Kieran to focus. At first it worked, the five elements still moved as violently as they had been, but they were condensed down to an area about six feet around Kieran. The bubble of dark elemental energy was so dense no one could see in, and Kieran could not see out. He focused trying to calm the struggle, but he lost control. The energy exploded outward, decimating everything in a forty foot area, creating a crater twenty feet deep. Kieran fell down to his knees at the center of the crater and looked around, no one was hurt. He had destroyed tons of streetlights, and cars and buildings, but he didn't hurt anyone. He let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Connors body. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I'll take care of Taryn, but we both know she can handle herself, in fact when I tell her what happened we all know she'll come up here and kill you herself." Kieran spoke as if his brother was alive. He reached down and grabbed his brother's wallet opened it up and grabbed a picture of it, it was a picture of Connor and Taryn. "Goodbye Connor, I'm gonna miss the shit out of you." He said and then turned to Melody, and without saying a word he walked up to her and stopped about three feet from her. His head was held low, and he cried. He cried harder than he ever has before, as he wept he gripped the picture so tightly in his hands the it slipped through his fingers falling to the ground. His body was shaking and convulsing, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. He cried on the ground convulsing unable to handle the emotions, his brother, his partner in crime, was dead, gone, and wasn't coming back. His emotions flowed out, the tears falling from his face dampening the ground beneath him.



((OOC: stupid shitty interwebs making me double post, sorry everyone ))

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

Earnings

0.00 INK

Connor smirked and made a silly face as Kieran approached, "You got me! Here's your prize!" he said throwing a bag of candy into Kieran's hand, which he dropped on the ground at his brother's next words, "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of Kieran's vise-like grip on his wrist.

The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

Connor's face was not the usual silly one, but rather an exact copy of Kieran's somber expression "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled, his face softening for just a second, "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor finished with a wink. Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, acting as if the conversation with Kieran was over, and Kieran was too shocked at what was happening to do anything. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. In response to the wink Kieran snapped out of it, "CONNOR WE'RE A TEAM DON'T DO THIS!" Kieran said jumping into the ground and shadow running after his brother and Hans, Nox followed suite just behind him. Kieran reached out towards Hans, if he could just grab Hans's leg he could pull them both into the shadow and they could make a plan together, Kieran has only once before successfully taken another person into the shadows, but he knew it was the only way. He lunged, his hand missed, Hans kept running. Kieran stood out of the shadow and watched as his brother fought the creature, alone. He fought well, alone. Kieran knew he couldn't do anything to help, Kieran could protect himself, he might even be able to protect Connor, but he couldn't fight back. He knew that so he conceded, this was Connor's fight, so he stood and watched. "Oh my God" Kieran said to Nox, as Connor shifted into a whale. "He finally did it, I'm so proud of him." At these word Hans fell and landed right into Kieran's hands. "Han's what's he doing?" Kieran asked, but Hans didn't respond.


The creature turned and started to walk towards Melody, Kieran ran, Hans now perched on his shoulder they way he had with Connor thousands of times before. Kieran ran as fast as he could but it was too late. Connor got there first and took a sword to the chest a result. Kieran dropped to his knees and grabbed his brother who had whispered something to Melody. Connor turned his head towards Kieran and said "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor said joking, Kieran chose not to reply. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.

Kieran didn't say anything, he didn't want to accept it. He didn't even notice Melody shed a single tear, he wasn't sad, he was just ... angry. His body began to spark with electricity, but it was black, not the usual blue, this wasn't normal electricity. Kieran walked away from his brothers body, towards the empty area that his brother just fought in, the beast preoccupied with destroying more buildings and Kieran didn't care. As he walked his anger grew and after a few steps his body was engulfed in flame, while still sparking. Kieran screams expressing his anger, his howl is filled with sorrow, regret and pain. Suddenly the ground begins to crack, pieces of earth lift up and the air around Kieran begins to flow violently around him. "Hans, Nox, What's happening, I'm scared. Usually I can barely make a spark, where is all this coming from, and Air, Earth, when did I get the ability to control those?" He communicated to his demon, demons, he had two now. "Just relax, you have control, think small." Nox replied hoping it would help. Kieran closed his eyes and tried to gain control, when he opened them things were worse, now the water was under flowing with the air and rocks. "It's not working guys. What do I do?" Kieran said out loud this time. "Calm down kid, you can do it, focus. Find a point within you and focus on it. Make bring yourself into it." Hans said knowing that the imagery would help Kieran to focus. At first it worked, the five elements still moved as violently as they had been, but they were condensed down to an area about six feet around Kieran. The bubble of dark elemental energy was so dense no one could see in, and Kieran could not see out. He focused trying to calm the struggle, but he lost control. The energy exploded outward, decimating everything in a forty foot area, creating a crater twenty feet deep. Kieran fell down to his knees at the center of the crater and looked around, no one was hurt. He had destroyed tons of streetlights, and cars and buildings, but he didn't hurt anyone. He let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Connors body. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I'll take care of Taryn, but we both know she can handle herself, in fact when I tell her what happened we all know she'll come up here and kill you herself." Kieran spoke as if his brother was alive. He reached down and grabbed his brother's wallet opened it up and grabbed a picture of it, it was a picture of Connor and Taryn. "Goodbye Connor, I'm gonna miss the shit out of you." He said and then turned to Melody, and without saying a word he walked up to her and stopped about three feet from her. His head was held low, and he cried. He cried harder than he ever has before, as he wept he gripped the picture so tightly in his hands the it slipped through his fingers falling to the ground. His body was shaking and convulsing, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. He cried on the ground convulsing unable to handle the emotions, his brother, his partner in crime, was dead, gone, and wasn't coming back. His emotions flowed out, the tears falling from his face dampening the ground beneath him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

Earnings

0.00 INK

Something...something had changed. What was that human he had killed? Maledict felt...stronger. As if the thought was the trigger, Maledict grew from the energy he had absorbed from Connor. There was plenty of energy now, at least for him to reach the power plant and absorb even more! Maledict was now 18ft tall and appeared much more demonic in appearance. Horns and barbs potruded from his being all over, and now a large mouth with razor sharp teeth was now visible. And now, Maledict could speak. With a laugh that sounded every bit like the devil incarnate, Maledict turned to the grieving duo within his midst. "So...this is what if feels like to kill a Magni. I've never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities." With that, he punched the ground, causing a large fissure to appear. "I'm almost as powerful as when I was first born! Oh, to have that power once more is my goal, my one objective for this world. And, I'll start with you!" Maledict charged, only to be blown back by RPG and turret fire. "GAH!" Maledict rose three tendrils from the remaining shadows. They crossed each other a foot in front of his new mouth. This was a technique only the most powerful shadow creatures could use. No Magni could do this. "Apocalypse Beam!" A Blue beam rimmed by darkness shot out and destroyed the building that the military had been in position. Dark lightning and shockwaves rocked and decimated the structure as it came crashing down in an avalanch of death and destruction. However, there was a reason no Magni could use such an attack. It was too exerting on the being. Maledict collapsed from temporary weakness before launching himself into the skies again.

The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ms.Brumfield
"I'm not sure, Ms.Brumfield, but if I could get close enough I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I'm not positive though, I've never tried using my powers on such big scale" she said just barely loud enough for her to here. "And Ella could calm it down, maybe. It would take a while though, and there is a good chance it wouldn't work at all"

Ms. Brumfields attention focused on Opal for a moment and she could tell the girl was scared but she was glad she spoke up. Then Aberdeen spoke her part as well.

“Ms. Brumfield, I have some ideas in my head. I can maybe help Opal in this. I don’t have any offensive magic right now, but I can possibly be the distraction. I can turn invisible and then run to another place and reappear as though I teleported or something so that I can confuse the monster into following me. When the monster is in an ideal position, Opal can use her powers to either make it fall or slow down a bit. That is when the other Magni can safely attack from behind with any of their magic. If there’s any Magni that can somehow put it to sleep, Lucy can also use her dream eater and nightmare abilities. Should we perhaps split into two groups? Some Magni can help me confuse the monster to a more secure place where not a lot of people will be around. Then some other Magni can attack the monster first with their abilities after the monster is lured into the right area. Does that work? I’m not sure of everyone’s abilities so it’s hard for me to factor in what everyone can do but I just wanted to try and think of some strategy.”

Ms. Brumfield smiled thinking for a moment well it’s our best shot opening her mouth to respond to the two girls it seemed Jaxon had better ideas seeing as he did encounter it himself not too long ago, with a few shakes of his head.

"That isn't going to work, more than naught you'll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself." Sighing aloud he looked to Ms. Brumfield, "Before you kill me I had a plan on how to track it and I succeeded, only thing is that it didn't follow. Moreover the thing was like a knight in both appearance and movement. That said we should expect either short ranged attacks or long ranged if it fires attacks from the sword. Also from the movements I also saw that it had full mobility in the air, with Opal's help we can pull it through one of my portals as it isn't a type of magic just a gate I set up. With that we should be able to force it to the ground if I center the entry way of it to face what he would think is the ground and have it fly right into it. Also with Aberdeen's abilities I can have her be in the background and use her invisibility as a magical beacon of sorts. With enough magic pumping out of her hopefully it will draw towards us."

Ms. Brumfield stared at him somewhat shock, surprised by his sudden plan of action. And by the sounds of it he explained it pretty good and it seemed a whole lot better than the other girl’s idea. Since it was a combination of all of their ideas Ms. Brumfield understood that this would be easier and more thought out than the other twos plan of action. So with a sigh and a nod Ms. Brumfield agreed and was about to state so too, until a certain someone called out a name. A name she thought had been lost in all the chaos and turmoil.
"CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!"

Her head snapped towards the direction of the voice and saw Kieran running towards Connor, who seemed dazed. well what did you expect. It’s not every day you witness first hand a monster attack on the human city sighing again Ms. Brumfield looked back to her students and listened to what Jaxon said next suddenly taking charge of the whole situation. Something she didn’t like as he was the student and she was the teacher. to think a child such as him can suddenly command the rest of them into doing something, rather rude if I think so myself if I were in their shoes. But enough of that at least it got some of their attention.

However things only seemed to be getting worse by the second as Connor himself decided to take matters into his own hands and attacked the monster. It was a good fight and she felt proud of him for being able to change mid form into something that wasn’t a mammal for once. But then dread filled her body as everything moved as if in slow motion. The monster headed straight for Melody its sword arm lashed out to kill her and it hit its mark. Only it wasn’t Melody that took the blow but Connor; it went clean through his sternum and it slid out of his body as if the monster didn’t give a damn about who or what it had just killed.

Rushing over to them Kieran got to him first and his emotions burst at the seams and they were no longer containable. Before she reached them a blast of air erupted from Kieran’s body sending her back as his abilities went berserk, and did things a Magni at his age shouldn’t be able to do. is this him in a couple years? When he’s my age will he be this powerful when he grows up? was all that went through her head. Standing back up Ms. Brumfield watched helplessly as another one of her students died. It brought tears to her eyes and she fell to her knees. The all too familiar memories came crashing back to her along with all that guilt and other emotions in tenfold. All she could hear was a ringing noise in her ears as someone grabbed hold of her shoulder and shook her. but it didn’t work she was in a state of shock and it would take more than a few shakes of the shoulder to bring her out.

Not even Kierans voice asking for help brought her out of it only until a searing pain in her shoulder brought her back as she yelled out in pain. Brown eyes focusing once of the real world, Ms. Brumfield looked around her and realized Amon had been the one to bring her back. His red tails lashed out in irritation and what seemed to be anger. But it wasn’t directed at her but at the monster. ”are you done moping girl. It’s time for you to get you pretty little head back in the game and protect the ones still alive. Unless you plan on failing them as well.” he sneered. The woman glared at him and wiped away the tears from her eyes and looked at her shoulder and winced at the nasty burn she got “you couldn’t have been more gentle in bringing me back?” the only response she got was a dark chuckle.

Amon shook his whole body which suddenly grew brighter and slightly in size as well getting larger but it wasn’t very noticeable. He let out a deep growl from his chest and he looked to down at his Magni with a look of impatience in his red eyes. [/i]so tell me girl. How do you plan on telling the boy about his brother’s demon? I’ve never seen one who has lost its Magni manage to stay in this realm, normally their forced to return as their anchor (Magni) was lost. If he stays her too long you know what’ll happen correct?[/i] it seemed for the first time that Amon actually cared about the well-being of Connor’s demon. “Yeah I know but we’ll have to deal with that later right now we need to handle this fellow and end it. Right here, right now and I know exactly how we’ll do it.” With a determined look in her eyes, without realizing it Ms. Brumfield had begun to spark and she knelt besides Kieran a sad expression passed over her features. Placing a gentle hand on his shoulder Ms. Brumfield was about to comfort him when a certain someone decided to butt in not appreciating the fact that he was moping around like Ms. Brumdfield had been doing.

Kirie

He watched it all in silence. His throat tightened at the sight of that black blade going through his body. Connor why him of all people. that’s when he felt the electric spark at his back, crap Raime she saw the whole thing turning around Kirie came face to face with a rather large version of Raimei. Even if he she was only made of electricity he coud tell she was shaking in fear. Kirie . . . what’s going on . . . Kirie I don’t like this story I don’t like it

“Raimei its alright please stay calm. Okay please do it for me, I told you to stay away didn’t i?” yeah but Kirie you need to change this story I don’t think I can handle it if someone else doesn’t get their happy ending. Kirie frowned sadly at his demon he knew well enough her obsession with her stories. “Raimei don’t worry this will most definitely have a happy ending don’t worry.” Kirie wished he could hug her but he couldn’t otherwise he would be contradicting what he had told her. Sighing Kirie looked about wondering how the others were handling this and that’s when Kieran went berserk.

Kirie was pushed back by the sudden rise of magic raising an arm to protect his face. Raimei had disappeared again back to her dimension. Then it stopped and he breathed a sigh of relief and looked over at Kieran who seemed to be talking to the dead body of his brother. This struck a chord in Kirie, he too lost a person he cared for deeply but that was just part of the job of the shinobi. Walking over to Kieran he stood over him. “Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” smiling Kirie offered his hand to Kieran in hopes his words didn’t affect him negatively. However the moment was ruined when the monster made use of Connors life and this time it spoke sending chills down both his and Ms. Brumfield spines.

"So...this is what it feels like to kill a Magni. I've never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities." With that, he punched the ground, causing a large fissure to appear. "I'm almost as powerful as when I was first born! Oh, to have that power once more is my goal, my one objective for this world. And, I'll start with you!" thankfully he was stopped by the humans attempt at stopping him but they were soon blown away by what he called the “Apocalypse Beam”. Sparks came off both teacher and student as they sparked in anger.

[u[Ms. Brumfield[/u]

That’s when Amon butted in snarling at them but Ms. Brumfeild was sure it was just for show. [color=red] “I would think now is as good time as any to kill the damn thing. And get up boy there’s no use in moping for that which you lost. It’s a tragic thing indeed but unless you wish to join him then I say get off your sorry arse and help those which your brother entrusted you to protect.”
glaring at Kieran Amon received an equally scary glare from his Magni. Who did not appreciate the way her student. Ms. Brumfield stood up and cleared her throat pushing all that emotion aside though she couldn’t stop sparking at the moment and neither could Kirie.

And so Ms. Brumfield took control of the situation, or at least she tried to. “Right let us follow the plan Jaxon has so graciously given us. It’s our best chance of success. So let’s get this plan underway.” And with that Ms. Brumfield turned to Aberdeen “Aberdeen you’ll be the bait of sorts but don’t worry Amon will make sure it doesn’t get too close to you and the same goes for you Opal. Kirie I want you to accompany Aberdeen as well, with your abilities he’ll want the both of you as his next meal. And that’s something we cannot have so I trust that you and Amon can protect each other.” Nodding to make sure they understood. Then she turned to others. “Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done. Kieran, Melody and Jayson I need you three to keep these two safe is that understood.” Ms. Brumfield looked at all of them and hoped she wouldn’t lose any more of their young faces to this monstrosity.

The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

Earnings

0.00 INK

As Kieran wept for his brother Kirie, and stood pseudo imposingly over Kieran. His voice rang contempt as he spoke, "Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” Kirie's words were accompanied by a smirk. Kieran did not notice the monster is as it grew in size and continued attacking the military, it's mocking and taunting fell on deaf ears to Kieran, he did however hear Kirie's words, and they upset him greatly. "Master Kieran, don't do it, you're better than that, not much but still." Hans communicated to Kieran telepathically, Nox looked over at Hans glaringly, "Hans you have known Kiearn almost as long as I have, and we both know he is not hearing a word either of us is saying right now. His mind is made up, let him act and learn from his actions." Nox said back to Hans, showing surprising wisdom and insight. Kieran looked up at Kirie, only his head moving, maintaining the position on his hands and knees, with tears still in his eyes. "Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through." Kieran said his voice calm and unwavering despite his emotional state. There wasn't even a hint of his usual smile anywhere on his face. Kirie offered Kieran his hand to help him up and Kieran's anger began flowing again, "I lost my brother today, I have to face my family after I failed to protect my younger brother and you have the balls to call me a coward?" Kieran said, the anger seeping its way into his voice as his hands sparked slightly. "So why don't you take your useless faux inspiring words and shove them up your ass." Kieran said nearly screaming now. He took a deep breath and in an explosively quick motion he stood and swung his right fist colliding with Kirie's face, his fist sparked with shadow electricity as it made contact with Kirie on the underside of his chin. The punch would have been incredibly painful, but would not have caused anything other than superficial damage. Kieran was angry, and a little out of control, but he is by no means stupid.

Kieran looked at the ground, and bent down, grabbing the picture of his sister and brother. After this he spit on the ground and turned away from Kirie, he didn't care about what Kirie had to say, he didn't care what anyone had to say, he lost everything today. Why would that idiot do that? How am I gonna protect Taryn, or Melody when I couldn't protect Connor? How am I gonna move on without that son of a bitch, he was my partner in crime, and he kept me under control, what will I do without him? Kieran thought as he walked, his back to the Kirie, the chaos, ... ... ... and Melody. Kieran started to cry again but as his back was to everyone, no one but the most observant would see it. Nox, with Hans on his back, looked to Melody, he didn't speak, as the look in his eyes said everything, "He doesn't want help, but he needs it. And this is one situation I can't help him through." That was the message conveyed by his eyes, it was a wordless message that passed empathically through Nox's strong emotions. After his look to Melody, Nox followed his partner in the other direction, knowing that at least for now, their fight as over. Mrs. Brumfeld called to Kieran, Melody and Jayson to protect Opal and Jaxon as they fought the beast, but Kieran kept walking. His teacher's words flew right over Kieran's head failing to be noticed by the kid, too much was going through his head right now, he needed to be alone, he was never any use in a fight anyway. He just wanted to go back to the days when he and Connor would hangout, laugh, and play jokes on people, but he can't do that anymore, Connor's gone and he watched it happen.

Setting

</